ExplicitNovels
Download on the App Store

ExplicitNovels episodes

  • Geoff and Marie’s Good Life: Part 1
    Geoff and Marie’s Good Life: Part 1My Daughter's PantiesA retired couple disagree about Linda’s panties.

    Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    "This must be Thursday," the line from Hitchhiker's Guide To The Galaxy by Douglas Adams kept echoing round in my head. "I never could get the hang of Thursdays."

    The reason for my bemusement was my wife standing in front of me waving a small pink piece of fabric in my face shouting, "And what do you think of these?"

    Perhaps this will make more sense with a bit of context. My name is Geoffrey, but you can call me Geoff; I don't think I need to share my surname. I'm an ordinary retired bloke in my mid-sixties looking for peaceful life, as if; I'm 5 foot 10, and average build although my waist has thickened a bit since my days in the rugby club seniors' team. I still keep fit with regular trips to the local pool and walking a few miles every day.

    My wife is called Marie after her French grandmother. Marie is a couple of months younger than me, also retired and has, as I tease her with, a curvy continental figure. Buxom, would be a good word to describe her. I love her to bits, even though she can go from naught to angry in 2 seconds. Oh, those passionate French. I have to be honest, however, the passions have waned somewhat recently. It isn't that we don't have sex any more, it's just that the periods between intimacy are getting exponentially longer. By my calculation, and yes that's how fulfilling my sex life is, the next attempt is due in six years.

    We have two adult kids, Pete and Linda, each with decent jobs, their own homes and steady partners. Linda also has a 13 year old son, Colin, from a previous relationship with an idiot. I like Mike, her current boyfriend, he has an actual vocabulary; I think he's a keeper.

    On this particular Thursday I had dropped my wife off at Linda's house to wait for a delivery of flat pack furniture from a well-known Swedish store, whilst I made a quick trip to a local builders' merchant for some bits and pieces for jobs the kids needed doing at their houses; it being well known that retired fathers have nothing better to do with their time.

    It only took half an hour or so and I knew that Marie would find something to occupy her; either mowing the lawn, weeding the borders or vacuum cleaning the stair carpet. The woman can't sit still. This Thursday, though, it appeared that Linda had pre-empted her mother, the lawn was manicured, the garden pristine and the whole house shone. My wife, however, does not give up easily and had decided to look in the laundry basket to see if there was anything she could get washed, dried and ironed while we waited for the delivery and I assembled the unit in Colin's room.

    I let myself into Linda's house and shouted, "It's only me! Where are you?"

    "I'm in here," my wife called back. Now, like most men, I often miss subtle cues but this time I resisted pointing out that if I knew where 'here' was I wouldn't have asked where she was. Why? Because she did not sound pleased at all and I was the only one there to take the fallout.

    And that's how I found myself standing in Linda's kitchen while my wife waved a scrap of pink fabric in front of me, shouting, "And what do you think of these?"

    "This must be Thursday," I echoed Arthur Dent's thoughts. "I never could get the hang of Thursdays."

    I realized that my wife was angry but I hadn't been there to actually piss her off. I apparently do have the ability to piss her off in my absence, but I couldn't think of anything I might have done that involved pink fabric. I decided that she may provide further clues if I actually said nothing so I gazed at her blankly and shook my head.

    "Don't you know what these are?" She yelled at me. Ah, a clue; but no. I still have no fucking idea. I shook my head again; it worked the first time.

    "They are crotchless panties!" She hissed, "What do you think of that?" I considered the possibilities. They weren't mine, I didn't think they were Marie's, I thought they were a little large for Colin, but if they were his, then I would encourage him to be who he needed to be, so that left Linda as the most likely owner. I wasn't sure why Marie suddenly wanted to discuss my daughter's, or Colin's, underwear so I stuck to a strategy that had served me well so far, and said nothing. Unfortunately, all good things come to an end and apparently now I was required to actually comment.

    "What do you want me to say?" I asked, genuinely puzzled as to why I would have an opinion on a grown woman's underwear. I mean, I knew my daughter wasn't a virgin; there was Colin as evidence for a start. I also doubted that Mike spent the weekends at Linda's house sleeping on the sofa, so what was the problem?

    "What sort of woman would wear something like this?" My wife demanded, "What would you say if I wore panties like this?"

    I don't really know what came over me: I usually have more sense than to say what I actually think. Most men only survive to my age by giving the answers their women want to hear, never what's actually going through our minds.

    "What sort of woman would wear something like this?" I repeated, stepping forwards, my voice rising. "Perhaps a woman who wants to excite her man, perhaps a woman who wants to show him how naughty she can be, perhaps a woman who wears them because SHE likes them, perhaps a woman who wants to feel like she's still woman and not just a mother!" Marie stayed silent as I took another step forwards towards backing away just a little from me. All reason has left me and I knew she'd make me suffer for this but I wasn't about to let my wife belittle my little girl, now a grown woman, for enjoying her boyfriend in ways my wife was denying me.

    "What would I say if you wore panties like that?

    "I'd say 'Sweetheart, put a short skirt on and that nice cashmere sweater and let’s take a walk to the park. Let's walk to the little shelter at the end of the path near the river; the one where you can see anyone walking towards you.'

    "I'd say 'When we get there I'm going to stand behind you and lift the back of your skirt up and feel your bum, and if you're very good I'll reach right forwards through the slit in your panties and find your soft warm slit inside them and rub you from front to back and back again.'

    "I'd say, 'I'm going to put my fingers inside you and, when you get thoroughly wet, I'm going to unzip my trousers and put my cock in your hands to get it really hard and then I'll put it through the slit in the panties and into you.'

    "I'd say, 'I'll press against you as you press yourself back into me and I'm going to fuck you rigid until we both come. And while we're thrusting at each other I'll put my hands under your sweater onto your bra-less tits and tantalize your nipples until you could cut glass with them. I'll squeeze your tits and kiss your neck and thrust and thrust until we both come.'

    "And then," here I paused, "I'd like to think that I could take you home and do it all over again in the comfort of our bed."

    By now I was standing directly in front of my wife, not menacing her but waiting for a response. She dropped the panties on the floor and reached up to me and gave me the first passionate kiss we'd had for ages. I lifted my hand and caressed her tit; she moaned into my mouth and; then the bloody doorbell rang.

    I went to the door trying to think my stiffy down. Fortunately flat-pack furniture has little erotic appeal for me, so the delivery man was not offended. After helping me carry it into the entrance hall he left, mercifully unaware of my recent sexual arousal. I went back to the kitchen to see my wife and, although the moment was lost, she seemed calmer. I asked her to help me upstairs with the package and she told me she'd follow shortly, which she did. She helped me to unpack the unit and set out all of the parts and fittings before she went back down stairs leaving me to do the manly stuff. Marie brought me a cup of tea a while later and we chatted, although she seemed quieter than usual, then she went back downstairs again.

    These units always seem to take me longer than I think they ought to put together, but eventually I finished and called my wife upstairs to admire my prowess as an assembler of Swedish bedroom furniture. She complimented me profusely, as I deserved, and we both returned to the kitchen. There, while I was busy doing technical, guy stuff upstairs, she had washed, tumble-dried and ironed Linda's laundry and laid it on the kitchen counter. On top of the pile was a pair of neatly ironed pink crotchless panties with a post-it note slipped inside. The note red, "Oh, these look like fun. Love Mum," with a smiley face drawn at the bottom.

    When we got home, my wife prepared our evening meal, as it had been my turn the day before, and I did some on-line shopping, ensuring that the items would be delivered next day while Marie was out volunteering at the local charity shop.

    On Saturday I woke up before our alarm went off so I went in the bathroom first to shower and shave. My wife woke up as I returned to our bedroom and wandered off towards the bathroom for her shower showing her cute little bare tush as she went. I finished getting dried and dressed and made the bed, then I went downstairs after shouting through the bathroom door to see what she wanted for breakfast.

    I took croissants out of the freezer and put the oven on to heat up as I made a cup of tea for each of us and set the table with butter and jam,  apricot, obviously,  for the croissants. As I was putting the tray of pastries into the oven I heard the shower turn off and the sound of Marie's footsteps as she made her way back to the bedroom to get dressed. Less than a minute later I heard a squeal. I had laid some clothes out for her; A pale blue cashmere sweater, a short dark blue skirt in a nice summery material and a pair of French navy blue crotchless panties.

    There was a note slipped into the panties. It red, "It looks like the weather will be ideal for a walk to the park today, and this seems to be the perfect outfit. Love Geoff," with a smiley face on the bottom.

    We enjoyed our walk as the weather was ideal; and the outfit was perfect. I think I might have finally got the hang of Thursdays.

    Watching PornA retired couple find inspiration in porn.

    I was sat quietly reading when my wife came in from her girls' evening out. When I tell you that my wife and I both retired in our sixties you'll understand that 'girl' refers to gender and attitude, rather than age. Marie, my better half, is a short, voluptuous woman with youthful features, shoulder length brown hair and deep brown eyes to match her tawny skin, a legacy of her Mediterranean French ancestry on her mother's side. I still enjoy looking at her.

    I am entirely unlike her: An unremarkable man in his mid-sixties, of average height, short hair to compensate for the receding hairline, heavier than I would like but not too overweight and reasonably fit. We recently reconnected sexually after a longish dry spell following an episode I described earlier in a story titled, "My Daughter's Panties"

    "Hello love," I said. "Nice evening?"

    "Oh, yes, I suppose so," she replied distractedly.

    I looked at her, waiting for some sort of follow up to her unusual lack of enthusiasm and then, none forthcoming, went back to my book. She disappeared upstairs to get changed into her jammies and when she came back down I put my book down and patted my knee. She smiled and crossed the room to sit on my lap. I put my arm around her and asked, "Did something happen tonight? You don't seem upset but something seems to be on your mind."

    She thought for a moment, then said, "Do you know what 'Only Fans' is? I seem to recognize the name but I can't rember where from."

    "It's a sort of social media app I've read about in the newspaper," I replied. "But the stories all seem to focus on celebs and wannabe z-listers showing their tits, and more, to paying subscribers to make money. I've no idea if there are less scandalous posts: That wouldn't sell newspapers. Why do you ask?"

    "Well," she began, a little sheepishly. "The girls seem to have noticed that I seem to be a little more," she paused to think of the right word. "; Content the last couple of times we've met up and they wanted to know why, so I told them what happened at Linda's; and afterwards."

    What happened afterwards was that our sex-life was reinvigorated, something that I, for one, was very happy about. I was a little taken aback that this was a topic of discussion amongst my wife's social group but, fuck it! I was getting laid again; she could shout it from the rooftops and I wouldn't give a shit.

    I still wasn't sure why two oldies rediscovering their naughty bits would lead to a discussion about Only Fans, so I asked Marie how the topic came up. She explained, "Well, you know we meet early at the Black Swan, before the office workers pile in and leave about seven before the serious piss-artists start getting rowdy?" I nodded to confirm that I was aware of these facts, as this was the standing arrangement for girls' nights the first and third Friday of each month, and had been since she retired.

    "So," she went on. "The girls were really interested in what we did, how often and whether we needed any; accessories to help out because of our age," she saw the look on my face and hastily added. "Of course I told them we managed fine without any sex toys but, I might have let slip about the panties. By now it was getting too noisy to hold a decent conversation when there was six of us around the table but I'm sure one of the girls said that I should get a whole wardrobe of sexy clothes to wear for you and share the pictures and videos of me modelling them on Only Fans."

    "And did your friends explain why you should take up what is, effectively, borderline sex-work as a hobby?" I asked, rather testily.

    "Not really," she replied. "And by then we were all getting our coats, ready to leave and I never got a chance to ask what she meant." Her voice got softer as she continued, "How rude are the videos? I've never actually seen any real pornography. I think that the dirtiest thing I've seen was Game Of Thrones on TV, with all of those tits, bums and willies on show."

    I gawped at her. "Christ!" I exclaimed as I tried to think how to compare GOT to what is freely available to view on line. "Imagine," I said. "That there's a sex act you'd like to see: Absolutely anything." She nodded. "As long as you can spell what you want to see, as long as it isn't actually illegal, someone,  in fact lots of someones,  has a video of them doing it, often live, online. Even if it's illegal it's out there, just in places people like us won't go."

    She gazed at me, eyes wide, "No way! Like, real sex, with stiffies?"

    How could anyone get to our age and still be that innocent? "Yes dear," I replied. "Stiffies, tongues, fingers, dildos and, in one memorable video I've seen, a car gear shift. That put the next episode of Top Gear in an entirely new light for me."

    "It's still early," she whispered. "Could you find some to show me?"

    I helped her up, noticing a bulge in my pants as I did so; she could still do that to me after all these years! I powered up the laptop and opened a private tab. Marie sat back on my lap as I showed her how to find porn on the internet. If you're not familiar with the process, it's about as difficult as finding salt water in the sea. Now I'm not going to share details, but I've a go-to porn site I'm reasonably comfortable with, so I typed in the address and showed Marie the home page. The thumbnail images for the videos-of-the-day were more explicit than anything she'd ever seen in her sixty-plus years.

    "So what do we have to do to see the videos?" She asked, urgently. I told her to press the Play button. She did and watched, entranced, as an entirely unconvincing college nerd came home early to find the pool-guy fucking his pneumatic step-mom; only for the nerd to step in to take over when the pool-guy apparently ran out of semen.

    "Are they all that bad?" She asked. I had to admit that most were. She seemed disappointed that the explicit sex she'd finally just witnessed was so cheesy. I had an idea.

    "Hang on," I said. "I think you might prefer this." I moved the cursor up to the search bar and typed in 'Sensual, Only Fans'. As I expected, there was a lot of dross but in amongst it, two or three links looked promising. I clicked on the first one.

    After a four second ad featuring an attractive woman fingering herself, I was able to skip to the video. Marie gasped. The still frame showing behind the play button was of a man and a woman, probably in their late twenties, kneeling on a bed facing each other. The man was good looking and well made, but more like a runner than a gym bunny. His cock was erect; big enough to make any woman happy but not so big that the rest of us would give up and go home.

    The woman was simply gorgeous. She glowed in the atmospheric lighting, as if she'd showered and rubbed herself all over with baby oil; which was probably the case. I could almost imagine I could smell the femininity of her skin. "Fuck!" Marie said, softly. "I wish we looked that good."

    "You did, Babe," I whispered in her ear as kissed the top of her head. "But those two are forty years younger than us."

    "Look at her tits! I wish mine looked like that," complained Marie. I pulled against me and caressed her tits.

    "Trust me love," I reassured her. "Your boobs have nothing to be ashamed of."

    Marie wriggled back onto my lap. "Hit Play," she demanded. "And take notes, there will be a test when I get you upstairs after the video finishes."

    We watched the couple as they explored each other’s bodies with hands, lips and tongues. My wife sat forward and stared intently at the screen as the woman took the guy's cock in her mouth and, apparently inhaled the full length while looking lustfully up at him. She squealed as the guy went down on the woman, licking and sucking her labia with obvious pleasure. She sighed as the guy's tongue disappeared into his lover's cunt and moaned in delight a few minutes later as his cock took the same path.

    We sat, cuddled together in the chair, as their love-making competed to their apparent satisfaction, the pearly white fluid seeping from the gorgeous woman's equally gorgeous slit as evidence that the guy, at least, reached orgasm. Marie looked at me and said, in a tone of voice that brooked no argument, "We. Have. Got. To. Do. That!"

    I wasn't about to disagree but I did need some clarity. "Which bit?" I asked. "Do you mean go and have sex, or film ourselves having sex; you know? For your Only Fans site."

    She looked at me as though I'd gone insane, "No, you fucking idiot! I want to go upstairs, dim the lights, cast that video to the bedroom TV and fuck each other exactly the way that they do, at exactly the same time as they are doing it..", I looked at the time bar on the video: It went from zero to twenty five minutes. I wasn't sure if I could manage to last that long at the best of times, and I'd just had a sexually aroused woman squirming on my lap for at least half an hour while we watched porn!

    On the other hand; nothing ventured, nothing gained; keep calm and carry on; stiff upper lip and all that: one way or another, I was definitely getting laid tonight!

    Marie looked thoughtfully at the screen and decided. "Right," she said. "You've got twenty minutes while I shower, dry and moisturize: Try to recreate the atmosphere from the video."

    I looked at the guy in the video; erection? Sorted; six pack and designer stubble, not in twenty minutes. So instead I swapped out the LED lamps in the bedroom for dimmer, warmer bulbs from table lamps in the other rooms. I set up my phone, tablet and laptop at different vantage points to record our attempt to do a tribute band version of the chart topping performance we'd just watched. I stripped the quilt from the bed and threw it into the spare room. There, the stage was set; I just hoped I didn't get performance anxiety.

    Marie came back, naked and aroused, from the bathroom. Her skin glowing in the warm honey colored lights around the bed. "You seem overdressed," she pointed out, so I stripped. I already had the video set up on her phone and mirrored to our TV, paused and ready to play. I walked around the bed, setting the devices to record, as she took her place near the center. I joined her and after a glance to be sure she was ready, I pressed Play.

    It reminded me of dance classes we'd once tried, but we didn't have to keep time to the music and it didn't matter if we were half a step behind. It was magical. We kissed when they kissed; long and slow and languorous. When his hand found her tit, my hand found Marie's. When he rolled his lover's nipples, Marie got the same sensation a few seconds later.

    When the woman licked the shaft of his cock from balls to tip, mine got the same treatment. Marie had never taken a testicle into her mouth until that night but she sucked mine right in as though she'd been born to it. She sucked me deeper and for longer than she ever had before and the look of pure desire as she watched her saliva dripping down my cock made me shudder with lust.

    The guy gently pushed his woman onto her back and knelt between her thighs. Marie moaned in anticipation before I even touched her. As I began to lick around her opening she stroked my head. "I'm not fantasizing about him fucking me you know. In my head, that's you and me up there; the way we used to be."

    "I know," I murmured into her cunt. "She's gorgeous, but you're real and here and all that I need." Marie shuddered as she climaxed for the first time, whether it was my words or my tongue on her clit wasn't important as long as she was happy.

    I've never had a problem with cunnilingus but I spent longer eating Marie that evening than I ever had before. I licked around her lips and probed deep into her folds before I did more than nudge her clit with my tongue. I carried on watching the guy on the screen, ignoring Marie's pleas to change pace. We had a plan and I was sticking to it. Only when he put one and then two fingers into his lover would I do the same. When he put one hand on her belly with his other hand fingering her cunt, I guessed what he was doing and searched for that little area inside Marie and curled my index finger to stimulate it. She came again; that was twice.

    He let his partner come down from her climax as he moved up to kiss her, cupping her tits as he did so. I copied him as Marie moaned again. After a few minutes we moved down once more, two fingers inside our women and sucking their clits in tandem: Marie came again; this guy's pacing was good! That's three orgasms for my lover.

    Eventually we moved back and slid inside our girls. Back and forth we moved as the women gasped with ragged breaths, both sheened with sweat. We pulled out and coaxed the women onto their hands and knees and entered them from behind. I kept pace with the guy on the screen, resisting the temptation to speed up. After a few minutes I knew I was building to my orgasm but I also knew we were close to the end of the video. Marie kept insisting that she couldn't go on but I encouraged her, "Just a little longer, babe. You can do it!"

    Fortunately, shortly after, the girl on the screen flopped down, just as Marie came again; four. Now both women were flat out on their bellies, their legs pressed together: We were on top of and inside them, our legs either side of theirs. We lifted our hips and thrust into them again and again, finally increasing our pace. "Look at the screen, Babe. That's what we look like. You're fucking awesome!" After only a few more strokes we all came together. Five for Marie, one for me, and I couldn't have been happier.

    I laid on top of my wife, getting my breath back, savoring the best sex I'd ever had and resolved not to spoil the moment by saying something crass. As my erection subsided and slipped out of her I rolled off her and grabbed my phone.

    "Trust me lover." I told her. "Part your legs and bear down when I tell you. Just like in pre-natal class." She didn't ask why, she just did as I asked and I photographed and videoed my semen seeping out from her cunt. Then she fell fast asleep.

    I left her on the bed as I showered; then I went downstairs and made sure the doors and windows were locked. I brought two cups of tea up to the bedroom and woke her and helped her take a quick shower before putting her into bed, naked.

    As we snuggled down together, I reflected on everything we'd said and done since she got in, and a strange sense of suspicion crept over me. "Marie," I asked. "The girl who suggested the Only Fans account; was it Lucy? Crazy Lucy? The one who even blondes call a dingbat?"

    "Probably, yes, I think so. But don't be so mean," my wife murmured sleepily, "She's lovely. It's just that she sometimes muddles things up."

    "So," I said, pursuing this line of thought. "When she suggested that you should buy some sexy underwear and model it on-line; is it possible that she didn't mean for you to expose yourself to strangers for money on Only Fans? Is it possible she meant that you should share your underwear photos just with the girls on; Instagram?"

    "Oh, fuck!" Marie giggled drowsily. "We did all that because the dingbat muddled up two totally different apps."

    Do Sexual MathA retired wife asks hubby for a favor.

    "Bye Geoff. See you later. And thanks for letting me share the video." With those words my wife, Marie, left to meet 'the girls' for their fortnightly catch up at the local pub.

    None of the girls will ever see sixty again but neither will Marie or I. She is a short 5 foot 2, voluptuous woman with Mediterranean coloring and clear skin that makes her look ten years, rather than two months, younger than me. She has glorious, full tits with dark brown nipples that have barely dropped over the past fifty years. She keeps her silky hair at shoulder length and we pretend to ignore the fact she maintains her dark brown color with regular trips to her hairdresser.

    My wife read my last story and was very annoyed at the way I described myself as unexceptional. At her insistence I will be less self-deprecating.

    I retired early from my job managing a research team developing high temperature ceramics. And, no that doesn't mean I made teapots. I am 5 foot 10, tall and keep fit by walking and swimming. I'm quite broad around the chest and shoulders, probably a legacy from playing seniors' club rugby into my fifties, and my waist has only thickened a little. I have my grey hair groomed very short at the sides and I shave the top. I have blue eyes which she claims can peer into her soul.

    She also instructed me to make it clear that my gentleman's sausage is nicely in proportion with the rest of my body and, as a short lady, much more of it would be too much. My wife insists I am in excellent shape for a man of my age.

    As to the video. Well; As a result of a slight misunderstanding on the part of her friend, Lucy, or 'the dingbat' as I call her, Marie and I video recorded ourselves having the most incredible sex of our lives just two weeks ago. I dumped the files from my phone and my tablet onto the laptop and edited them into a single, explicit twenty minute video, complete with my semen oozing from my wife's cunt as an epilogue. The editing took me four hours and I was erect the whole time.

    Given that Marie apparently tells the girls everything anyway, she had my blessing, if she chose, to show them the video on her phone. She's normally gone for about three hours or so, which I filled that evening by running to the local pool, swimming a few dozen lengths and running home. I showered and sorted my evening meal out then sat with a book until she got home.

    I heard her come in just after seven, as usual, and waited for her to hang her coat up. When she came into the living room I couldn't read her mood, so I asked how her evening had gone. She burst into tears. Now, Marie is a complicated woman with a Gallic passion: I've seen her angry, determined, hurt, even vengeful, but it had been years since I'd seen her sobbing like this.

    I sat her down and waited for her to collect herself before interrogating her. So, once she was composed I invited her to share. I'll tell the story in her words.

    "I got to the pub just after four. Megan and Jo were already there and Lucy came in before I even got to the bar. I turned and gave Lucy the biggest hug ever and kissed her, smack on the lips. 'That's from me and Geoff,' I said, leaving her standing bewildered in the middle of the pub while I went to the bar. She looked over to Megan and Jo who just shook their heads. 'What did I do to deserve that?' She pleaded, to anyone. Jo suggested that dementia may have turned me lesbian but Megan argued that me being demented wouldn't explain why you were grateful.

    Then Kate came in with a younger woman and introduced her as her daughter, Sam. Angie came in last a couple of minutes after that. It took a few minutes to get settled with drinks and introduce ourselves to Sam. Then Kate said, 'Girls. Is it okay if Sam joins us regularly? Her son has left for university in America, so the only reason for her to stay with her knob-head of a husband has gone. She's moved in with me for the foreseeable future.'

    'Thank God,' said Angie, who has no filter, as you know. 'Some new topics for conversation. Speaking of which.' She looked at me. 'How are you fuck-bunnies getting along? Anything new you'd like to share?'

    Well, I was torn. I had my phone with the video burning a hole in my pocket, but how to I explain that to Sam, a complete stranger? 'Hi, I'm Marie. Do you want to see a video of my husband fucking me senseless? If you wait until the very end you can watch his cum dribbling out of my twat.'

    Angie must have seen something in my expression. 'You have, haven't you? You dirty little tart!' She grinned. 'Did you let him up your bum? Or did you do it in Tesco's car park?'

    'Glad you came now?' Kate asked Sam. 'It used to be refined until Marie rediscovered sex a few weeks ago, now it's just non-stop filth: it's a massive improvement.'

    'I wasn't really keen on joining you tonight,' Sam piped up. 'But mum said you were all good for a laugh. I was actually worried it would all be about bus passes and crochet'.

    Angie snorted. 'The only way that will happen is if that mucky bitch,' nods at me. '...starts crocheting orgasms on the express bus to Durham.'

    So I reminded them about Lucy's advice to open an Only Fans account. 'You didn't, did you? Are your tits on-line now?' Exploded Angie with her trademark filthy laugh.

    That was my opening. 'Not quite,' I said, taking my phone out and looking furtively round the bar to see if anyone was paying attention. None of the handful of afternoon drinkers were in the slightest bit interested so I teed up the video and passed the phone to Jo on the opposite side of the table. 'When you're ready, ladies.'

    There was an undignified scramble for a good spot on the curved corner bench seat beside Jo, and when they were settled she pressed Play. They all went very quiet, except for Angie who maintained a running commentary and kept score of my orgasms.

    My friends watched as we caressed each other, as I took you deeper into my throat than ever before, as you licked my twat from bum-hole to clit, how you tongued me and fingered me to orgasm and then fucked me three ways to another three orgasms. They sat in silence, even Angie, as your cum leaked out of me, then they let out a collective sigh.

    'Fuck!' Said Angie as the video ended. 'I wanna do that.' I looked across the table and realized that I was the only one with a functional husband: Kate and Jo are widows, Sam has just left her husband, Lucy is married to an asshole, Megan's husband is much older than her and impotent; and Angie is divorced.

    'What's up, Babe?' Said Angie as the realization struck me.

    'I'm so sorry,' I stammered. 'We were all in the same boat for so long that I forgot not everyone is as lucky as me. I'm so thoughtless! Please forgive me.' And I burst into tears.

    'Marie, sweetheart,' said Megan. 'Our situation isn't your fault. We're pleased for you that you've rediscovered your sexuality and it’s nice of you to share with us. We're envious, of course, but that doesn't mean we don't want to hear. I loved seeing your video, and as long as you don't mind us pretending sometimes that's us writhing in ecstasy you're welcome to show us it as many times as you want.'

    'Fuck that,' muttered Angie. 'I want cock like she's having!'.

    I told them I wished that I could invite them all home with me and have you 'service' them the way you do me. 'Nope,' says Angie. 'It wouldn't work.' That's when we fell down the rabbit hole.

    Kate suggested that I could set up a rotation, so that you got a new cunt every Wednesday until each of them had been serviced, then they would go around again. Angie said that was stupid. Sam sat open-mouthed as her mum and Angie argued about how to share your cock.

    Lucy's idea was an orgy. We'd trick you into getting naked with us in the same room and then grope each other until you got so horny you snapped and fucked whoever was closest.

    Jo suggested a lucky dip, making us all laugh at the double entendre and Megan suggested we arm wrestled each other for position with the winners going first while the losers went last; I think she was joking.

    By now Angie was getting annoyed about what she said were stupid ideas for sharing MY husband. 'You're all missing the point,' she said. She argued that women hate it when men see us as a life support system for our hands, mouths, tits, bums and twats. But we were describing you the same way. A cock with a man attached.

    She was adamant that if I came to you with any of their suggestions, you'd refuse. And you'd do it because you would think about it. Your cock's short term instinct to dive into any available cunt would be over-ruled by your head realizing that regular sex is a better deal than a quickie that ends your relationship. She acknowledged that even a good man might cheat on impulse, if he thought there was zero chance of being found out. But an intelligent man in your position would refuse, she called it 'Game Theory' I think.

    She said you'd weigh up the benefits of sex with other women against the risk of losing me if I couldn't deal with the thought of you fucking my friends, and you'd have to refuse. I asked what if I was comfy with it and she asked how I could prove that to you. I said you'd believe me. She pointed out that she never would have believed I'd ever show them a video of me having sweaty sex, yet I'd done just that.

    We spent the rest of the evening arguing how to persuade a loving husband to fuck his wife's friends. Sam's looking forward to the next time we go out. She said it's the most fun she's had in months."

    Marie took a deep breath. "The whole conversation overwhelmed me and, as I walked home tonight, I came to realize how much I love my friends. I want so much for them to have the same intimacy and pleasure that I do; but they aren't. That's why I cried. Geoff," she looked at me earnestly. "How can I persuade you to have sex with my friends?"

    So, for reasons I didn't really understand, Marie invited Angie round for a meal the following evening. Now, don't get me wrong. I think Angie's great. Nearly my height, strong features, wiry build, filthy sense of humor. She thinks nothing of walking for four hours to find a nice spot in the country for lunch, and then walking four hours back home. She's also incredibly intelligent, with a PhD in mathematics, specializing in non-stochastic relationships. No, I haven't a fucking clue what that means either.

    Obviously, being women, both girls understood the dress code that evening and wore simple but smart skirt and blouse combinations. Being a man I found appropriate shirt and trousers neatly laid out on the bed when I came out of the shower.

    Angie arrived, nearly on time, with a bottle of wine to go with the meal. We chatted comfortably as we ate and Angie complimented me on my video editing skills. We both teased my wife about how late in life she had found porn, but she flattered me by saying she'd never needed it.

    We told Angie about how Lucy's confusing Only Fans with Instagram had led us to a porn site and then to making our own sex video. She howled with laughter. It was a while since we'd entertained and I enjoyed the back and forth bickering between the two friends.

    After we'd cleared the table and loaded the dishwasher we moved to the living room and made ourselves comfortable. "So, Angie," I began. "Do you have a mathematical solution to my wife's dilemma?"

    "Well," she said. "I'm treating you as an entity on a number line with variables driving you towards and away from the optimum, which represents Marie's wish for you to fuck her friends. The ideal solution would be to find an answer akin to a non zero-sum game."

    Marie, an ex lecturer in modern languages, not a mathematician, looked to me to translate. "I think Angie means that if one of us has to risk losing in order for the other to win, then we can't come to an acceptable solution," I explained. "Ideally, the best answer means that we both win.

    "I've another variable for your formula too, Ange," I said quietly. She cocked her head in enquiry. "Reciprocity."

    "Fuck," she breathed as realization dawned. She looked at Marie. "He means that if he has sex with five of your friends, you're entitled to have sex with five of his. That makes him even less motivated than I first assumed

    "I don't want to have sex with his friends," Marie wailed. "I just want him to fuck you!"

    "I'm so sorry Babe." I reached over to take my wife's hand, "But I don't think I could cope with the thought of you taking another man's cock. Maybe that's pathetic and insecure, but it's the truth. So, if I can't cope with you screwing other men, I can hardly screw other women."

    "Hang on!" Angie's voice rose. "Maybe Lucy was on the right track after all."

    Well, it hardly seemed likely because Lucy is generally regarded as a bit flakey by her friends and as a total dingbat by me. Even so, I lived in hope that Angie had found something in Lucy's idea, because she'd lost me.

    "And you," Angie pointed an accusing finger at me. "I'm disappointed in you. I thought you were better than sexual stereotyping."

    "I'll happily apologize Angie," I replied. "Just as soon as you tell me what the fuck you're talking about."

    "It's so elegant," Angie enthused. "If I promise to change your names, can I write a paper on it?" She saw the looks we were giving her and got back on topic. "So, Lucy's orgy, reciprocity and non-binary thinking. If we put the components together right, I'm sure everyone comes out on top!" She grinned evilly with her dirty laugh again. "Double entendre completely intended."

    Marie looked at Angie and very patiently explained that if she didn't stop preening and get to the point very soon there may be bloodshed.

    Angie looked at me. "Did Marie tell you that she passed on your kiss to Lucy?" I nodded. "Were you angry? Upset?" This time I shook my head.

    Angie looked at Marie and I. "You see! It's the difference between cock and cunt." We both looked blank. "Oh, for fuck's sake!" She bellowed. "A chimp could understand it." Still the blank looks. "Alright, I'll do the version in crayon.

    "Would you agree that a man's fingers in a woman's cunt seems way more intimate than a woman's fingers on a man's cock?" We nodded. "So, is it possible that a man would find the sight of his wife being intimate with another woman less threatening than with a man?" More slowly this time, but we both nodded again.

    "So, if we incorporate Lucy's orgy concept, there's the win-win solution." She smiled gleefully. "I create a computer routine and populate it with the girls who want to participate. It will group them in pairs and on their turn they visit you as a couple and you, Geoff, have sex with them separately. The one you aren't fucking has sex with Marie; it's up to you whether you use one or two beds. If Marie wants to fuck you afterward then the girls can fuck each other too, if they want to.

    "It's no good the girls visiting separately, because that only gives you a choice of a threesome or one of you listening while the other has sex. Neither meets the optimum criteria.

    "It meets Geoff's reciprocity concern but there are no other cocks involved. You just assumed that Marie would have to have sex with other men for it to be fair but, in fact, this is even more fair because you're both screwing exactly the same people. Fuck! I'm a genius."

    Marie looked at me thoughtfully. "That sounds absolutely ridiculous on the face of it, but at the same time it makes a certain amount of sense. I know that I have to consider how comfortable I am with Angie's suggestion, and I think I'm already starting to understand the situation I put you in. But would you think about it?"

    I reached over and gave a her a big hug. "Certainly, but as a first trial of our new relationship boundaries, can I give Angie a kiss?"

    Marie looked startled for a moment, then she smiled and said, "Of course. But remember, only ever with my approval."

    I stood up and opened my arms and Angie stepped into my embrace. We put our foreheads together as we savored each other's proximity. I felt my cock twitch as my body recognized the feel of her tits against me and I felt her respond by pressing her groin against mine.

    We looked into each other's eyes as our mouths moved closer together; I could feel her breath on my lips. Eventually they touched. She was softer than I expected and I savored her texture. After a moment our lips parted and our tongues began their dance.

    Angie moaned softly and pressed herself even more firmly against my now erect cock. I moved my left hand to her right tit and kneaded firm flesh ever so gently. Her nipple pushed out and I squeezed it through the fabric of her bra. She shuddered, and I wanted so much to take her, right there, that I surprised even myself. My hand slipped up and down her back, cupping her slender but firm ass cheeks, pressing her crotch even harder against my cock while her hand moved down towards my special little friend.

    We broke off and Angie looked at me. "We have to stop there don't we?" She sighed.

    "Yes," I replied sadly. "I never asked for permission to take you to bed and that's where this was heading. God Angie! You're a sexy woman. However," I added mischievously. "You haven't finished yet. Reciprocity."

    We both looked over to Marie who had been watching our first kiss. Her face was flushed. "What? Why are you both looking at me like that?" Marie looked at our two smiling faces.

    "If you can't do this then the solution won't work," explained Angie. "Geoff has to watch you as you kiss me like a lover. And he has just set the bar very high. If you can't even kiss me or, if you do and Geoff can't handle it, or if you couldn't have dealt with Geoff taking me upstairs like we both wanted, the girls ain't gonna have fun, to misquote the song."

    "Marie," I said softly. "Angie is a beautiful, passionate, sexy woman. Don't think, just respond. And, by the way," I continued in the same soft tone, but loud enough for Angie to hear. "I can tell that watching us kiss made you horny."

    Marie stood up slowly and hesitantly moved towards her friend. They draped their arms around each other's necks end edged towards their first kiss. As their lips met I felt a stirring. I wasn't jealous, I was getting aroused. Their kissing became more urgent; this time it was Angie cupping my wife's ample tit.

    "Harder!" Moaned Marie as Angie squeezed her nipple. Apparently Angie obliged as my wife groaned with pleasure. Angie looked at me as she unbuttoned Marie's blouse, layering kisses on the exposed skin as she went. I shook my head. I had no intention of interfering. I knew if it were a man in Angie's place I couldn't have stayed, but this was just so fucking erotic. Angie moved her lips lower and lower ever closer to her best friend's nipples while I watched as my wife arched her back, pushing her luscious mounds towards Angie's face.

    In moments my wife's blouse was totally open, her lacy white bra the only thing between her swelling tits and Angie's tender touch. Angie stepped back so that she could grasp both of Marie's tits, kneading them with the palms of hands before taking both nipples between finger and thumbs and rolling the firm, proud nubs through the fabric.

    Marie dropped her arms so that Angie, her new lover, could slip the blouse down, dropping it to the floor. Angie reached around and undid my wife's bra and released her splendid tits. Angie looked at me questioningly.

    "Don't stop now, Ange,' I told her. "That wouldn't be fair to either of you."

    "Maybe," she replied as she stroked Marie's tits. "But, reciprocity. Remember? If I fuck your wife tonight, then you have to fuck me." She bent down and kissed Marie gently,

    "Babe, I've never wanted any man as much as I want you at this moment, and I've never been attracted to a woman before. If we do this, it proves we can share Geoff's cock, but only if you're going to be okay if I fuck him too tonight."

    Marie blinked and looked round at me and then back to Angie. In a soft dreamy voice she said, "Fuck, but you nerds talk a lot." Then she started to undo Angie's skirt. As the skirt joined her own blouse on the floor she knelt so that her head was level with her best friend's groin. It was obvious that, while sex had not been a certainty that evening, both women had chosen their sexiest underwear, just in case. Angie was wearing pale blue panties, so sheer that I could tell she had waxed. Marie kissed her mound through the fabric.

    "Geoff," Marie said to me as she slid her hands into the waistband of Angie's knickers. "You only have a shirt, trousers and boxers to take off. Why the fuck are you not already naked helping me undress this wonderful woman?"

    Angie's focus was on Marie as she pulled the panties down and helped her friend step out of them. I was naked and beside them in seconds. Much as I wanted to stroke and kiss her newly revealed sex, this wasn't my time yet. "Can I finish undressing Angie, please? While you give us both a look at what's under your skirt," I begged.

    We both stood up, pausing for me to kiss my wife and suckle briefly on her gorgeous tits. I moved to stand behind Angie, my stiff cock fitting naturally between her bum cheeks. I wiggled a couple of times to get; comfy, and Angie snorted with amusement. I reached around and squeezed her tits, reveling in their softness. She didn't have Marie's voluptuous D cup boobs but her smaller, tighter B cups fit her athletic build perfectly.

    I wanted to feel her flesh on flesh, so I began to unbutton her dark blue satin blouse. We watched as my wife cupped her own tits and held them towards us, as if offering them to us as a gift. Marie smiled as I pulled Angie's unbuttoned blouse over her shoulders and slid it down her arms to join the growing pile of discarded clothing on the floor.

    I stepped back for a second to unhook Angie's bra, and she grumbled as my cock left its cozy little nest between her buttocks. She forgave me when I resumed my original position, this time she was the one to wiggle my erection into his new comfy place.

    I put my arms around her waist and my hands began the slow exploration of her body, moving ever closer and then on to her gorgeous tits. Marie never took her eyes off us as her husband groped her best friend. Instead she had unbuttoned and then dropped her own skirt to reveal the pair of French navy blue crotchless panties I had bought her not so many weeks ago.

    "Leave them on! Please," pleaded Angie. "I've heard so much about them. I want to feel you through the slit. I want to put my fingers in you. I want to make you feel so slutty. Then I want to take them off with my fucking teeth."

    We were all naked now, except for the panties, so I leaned forwards to kiss the back of Angie's neck. "I don't know about you, dear," I whispered to her. "But it's about bedtime for us oldies. Would you like to join us?"

    I watched as Marie her out her hand to her friend. They pulled each other close and kissed tenderly; then they turned and hand in hand, one naked, one almost, they made their way upstairs.

    At that moment, as I watched my two beautiful, mature ladies

    walk away, I knew that whatever happened tonight would stay with me forever.

    It was obvious that Angie would not be leaving tonight so I checked the doors and windows and turned off the lights. I collected the clothes we'd abandoned and climbed the stairs.

    The girls appeared to be doing just fine without me so I folded our clothes neatly onto the bed in the spare room. I used the bathroom and then walked quietly along the landing to our room. Marie was laid in the middle of our bed with her head propped up on our pillows watching as Angie, knelt between her thighs with her fingers through the slit in the sexy blue panties pushing them gently in and out of Marie's cunt.

    I walked into the room and knelt down near my wife's head. "Hello, dear. Having fun?" I asked.

    "Hmm?" She looked vacantly at me for a moment. "Oh. Yes. Oh, that's so good. Oh." She paused. "Oh, hello darling. Look! Angie's got; Oh, fuck! Angie's got her fingers; Oh, In me."

    I leaned down and took the tit closest to me in both hands and molded it into a soft warm mountain with the hard brown nub begging for attention at its peak. Squeezing her tit I suckled on the nipple. She moaned. I grazed the nipple with my teeth. She moaned louder.

    "Whatever you’re doing, Geoff, don't stop," ordered Angie. "This baby's about to blow!"

    I'd guessed that Marie was so aroused by now that she couldn't tell the difference between pleasure and pain. I bit hard on her nipple, almost hard enough to draw blood, and her back arched as she came. I moved to her other tit and gave it the same savage love and she arched with pleasure again.

    I moved down to Angie pulling her face up to kiss her and caressed her tit as our tongues grappled.

    "It's time to lose these panties," I said. "She needs your tongue inside her. We'll let you take them off with your teeth next time."

    It was the first time I'd ever seen Angie at a loss. "I've never been with a woman before," she said. "I don't want to disappoint her."

    We pulled my wife's panties off, fully exposing her lady parts to her friend. I reached down and gently stroked her clit. She groaned softly.

    I said, "Angie, pretend you're a cat and Marie's vulva is the best bowl of cream ever." She knelt forwards and began to lap my wife's labia. I stayed there, beside her, guiding her as she learned how to tease her lover, using her fingers and her tongue to bombard her with sensation: Stroking, licking, sucking, nipping and penetrating her, back and front.

    Marie came again in a massive orgasm that left her breathless, almost comatose, on the bed. I turned to Angie. "I'm going to assume her tacit approval to continue what you and I started downstairs," I looked across to Marie. "I don't think she'll mind, under the circumstances."

    Angie laid back next to my wife, who seemed to be lost in her post-orgasmic haze. As the bed was largely full of naked women it occurred to me that the traditional scenario of snog, grope, lick and then fuck might feel a bit cramped, so I decided to go off-script this time.

    I knelt at the foot of the bed and picked up Angie's right leg, the one closest to me, and kissed the sole of her foot. She wriggled a bit but didn't pull away. I kissed the inside of her ankle and then progressed up her calf to her knee, kissing her soft sweet smelling skin gently all the way. Angie's eyes widened as she realized how this inevitably had to end and she parted her thighs as I moved ever upwards.

    As I got almost to the center of her sex, I paused; partly to inhale the beautiful musk of her arousal but mostly to tantalize her by prolonging her anticipation. I move my attention to her left leg, starting this time just above her knee. Again, I moved slowly upwards kissing, licking and sucking her tender skin. I paused again. But this time it wasn't to tease. This time I climbed onto the bed, between her legs to let her be the recipient of the joy that she had just given to my wife.

    "Please sweetheart." It was Marie. She was propped up on her elbows as she looked down the bed at me with eyes still heavy lidded with lust as I, her husband, knelt between her best friend's thighs preparing to go down on her. "Please, give the dirty little trollop a good seeing to down there for me. I seem to still have a point to prove tonight. Take her heaven and back. Fuck it! I'll even help."

    So saying, she shifted to take Angie's face in her hands and turned her so that they could kiss. I know they started with tender kisses, and I could tell they got more urgent quite quickly. I remember seeing my wife's tits hanging down as she lifted herself to suckle on Angie's tits but the rest; I missed. I devoted all my attention to the vulva before me. I channeled my recollection of the porn film I'd watched together with Marie as we followed the performance on our TV.

    I licked around Angie's labia; her outer lips then the inner. I gently kissed the hood of her clit, just so that she knew that I knew that it was there. I licked her slit from the wrinkled little forbidden place past her cunt right to her clit. Then I did it again so that she knew it wasn't an accident. Eventually it was time to put my tongue inside her, and she came. I couldn't take all the credit, my horny wife was doing her best to repay her friend for the loving they had just shared.

    I started to lap gently at Angie's clit as I eased my index finger inside her. She was so wet it went in with no resistance. Two fingers next; then three, in and out over and over again. Marie was all over her. Kissing her lips, her neck and her belly. Kneading her firm tits, tormenting her stiff coral pink nipples with fingers and tongue and teeth.

    Angie came again. It was almost time. I took my fingers out of her cunt and turned my palm upwards. I knelt up and put my hand on her belly, just above her pubic mound. Marie recognized what I was about to do and grinned with delight. She bent down to whisper in her friend's ear, "Buckle up babe. This flight's going to get bumpy."

    Angie had nothing coherent to say in reply so, with my wife watching with laser-like focus, I put my finger back into Angie's cunt and felt for that, almost mythical, patch of ridged skin. When I believed it was there under the pad of my fingertip, I curled my finger just enough to drag the nail, so gently, along that little length of passage. At the same time my other hand pressed lightly on her belly.

    Angie had been remarkably quiet. A lot of the time because Marie's tongue, or one of her nipples was in her mouth. This time she shared her feelings. "Oh Fuck! Oh Fuck! Oh Fuck! Oh Fuck! I'm;”

    We never found out what she was going to say because she stopped speaking as her back arched so much, pressing her cunt into my hand as she came, that I was actually worried she'd pull a muscle.

    "I think she's about ready now," said my wife, with a disturbing gleeful malice. "Let's fuck the bitch!"

    I got Marie to help me put a pillow under Angie's hips and then she came to kneel beside me. "You were both concerned that I couldn't cope with you fucking another woman." She kissed me as she idly fingered Angie's cunt. "But I am actually getting wet at the thought of watching your cock slip inside her. Oh, I just thought! Can I put it inside her for you?"

    Now, I'm not sure what the correct etiquette is for when your wife asks if she can be the one to put your willy into her best mate's twat, but I decided just to roll with it. "Knock yourself out sweetheart," I said generously. "She's about as wet as she ever could be, so little Geoffrey should slip in like a greased weasel."

    Marie bent forwards and used the fingers of her right hand to hold the lips at the entrance to Angie's cunt apart. She surprised me by moving her head to the tip of my cock and slathering it with her saliva before gently leading me with her left hand to the promised land.

    She stared intently as my glans disappeared into Angie's special place and sighed as I slid deeper and deeper into her friend. "That. Was. So. Fucking. Awesome!" She breathed as my balls finally connected with Angie's buttocks.

    She lay down next to her friend and whispered, "Are you ready sweetheart? Geoffrey's going to fuck you now. Don't worry; I'm here too. We are both going to make you so happy."

    Angie looked at her in wonder. It was as if I wasn't there. "I can feel him inside me," she said. "So deep."

    "I know babe; I put him there."

    "It's been so long."

    "I know babe; he's going to make you come now. And I'm going to help."

    I didn't need to be told. I started to move, just short strokes at first, but getting longer not faster. I tried to remember the pace from our porn film. Was this right? It felt about right. Thinking about the tempo had this weird effect. I realized I was fucking in time to Stairway To Heaven playing in my head. That was Marie's fault, with her, 'Take her to heaven and back,' comment. Still, it was working for me so I stuck with it.

    Meanwhile, Marie was gently caressing Angie's tits, whispering dirty thoughts as she did so.

    "You dirty little tart, you licked my clit. You sucked the juices out of my cunt. You licked my asshole and you put your fingers in me. You're laid on your best friend's bed while her husband fucks you and she's groping your tits. You're a lezzy whore fucktoy and you're ours to play with until we get tired of making you come."

    I was impressed, particularly as she carried on in the same vein as I tried not to come too soon. Angie moaned. I have no idea whether it was in response to Marie's pornographic mind games or my cock sliding in and out of her cunt. I was in raptures. I loved Marie but here I was, fucking another woman while my wife helped.

    Angie felt; different inside: Not better than my wife. Just; unfamiliar. She was soft and warm and tight and just, lovely. But now I recognized the first indications she was ready to come. I told Marie that Angie was close. She grinned. "Oh, good. It's titty clitty time!"

    I had no idea what the fuck she was talking about, but to be fair I didn't much care. I'd moved on from Led Zeppelin playing in my mind to keep me on tempo,  I'd panicked when I got to Page's guitar solo,  to Clapton (Wonderful Tonight) to the Bee Gees (Staying Alive), now pumping faster and harder in 2/4 time to the tune in my head. I thought I'd need counselling when this was over.

    Marie knelt up facing Angie's belly with her right hand on Angie's left tit and her left hand between Angie's legs. Titty clitty time started to make sense. I could feel Angie's vaginal muscles starting to tighten around my cock and I knew she wasn't far from her climax. I looked down at her, writhing at our touch. She hadn't a clue which way was up and I hoped there was enough left of her to remember tonight.

    She came; and came again and again screaming as she did. Marie was relentless, squeezing Angie's nipples with one hand and assaulting her clit with the other, through one orgasm and into the next. I wasn't innocent either as I kept pounding even after my own orgasm jetted streams of cum against her cervix.

    After the red mist cleared from our heads, Marie and I looked guiltily at each other and then down at her friend. Angie was laid on her back, her previously bright intelligent eyes gazing mindlessly at the ceiling; her taut athletic body now limp and glazed with sweat, my cum seeping from her cunt; her neatly groomed hair now a damp, tangled, rat's nest.

    "Oh, shit!" I said. "I liked Angie," I said. "I hope we haven't broken her.

    To be continued in part 2. Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts, for Literotica.

    0 min
  • Legends of Godiva: Part 5


    Legends of Godiva: Part 5
    Surviving a Viking camp is not easy.

    Based on a post by LingeringAfterthought in 5 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    Godgifu

    found Cnut sitting by the stream, absentmindedly throwing rocks into it
    with a sour look on his face. She walked to his side and rested her
    hand on his shoulder, "I'm sorry;" she said quietly.

    "Why

    the Pindsvin sorry?" Cnut said quietly, "Afraid of Cnut the beast?
    Think he cut off the Pindsvin face for arguing with Cnut? You think
    easy? Be king to three countries?"

    "And

    some of Sweden;" Godgifu added. "No; I don't. Half the time I can't
    deal with Coventry, much less Mercia. No; I meant I was sorry for
    assuming the worst about you. I only knew about you from stories told by
    people angry and hurting about what they had lost in war. After all
    that, I didn't even want you to be a man, much less one who's; well,
    goofy and likeable," she said, sitting down next to him.

    "Not likeable. The Emma; she not like Cnut," he said with tired resignation.

    "Look, if you say another woman's name during sex, of course she's going to be mad;"

    "No.

    The Pindsvin not understand. The Emma not mad. The Emma not like Cnut.
    The Leofric say 'everyone like Cnut,' but the Emma; no," he said,
    throwing a pebble into the water.

    "Well,

    what have you given her to like?" Godgifu asked, pulling a blade of
    grass out of the ground and putting it between her thumbs and blowing,
    making a loud screeching squawk sound. "What I mean is, you were in
    Coventry just a couple hours, and you got Sir Hulgar to like you; and he
    doesn't like anybody," she said, bumping his elbow with her shoulder.

    "We play dice;"

    "So, you spent some time with him, doing something he likes to do? Okay; when do you spend time with Emma?"

    "Cnut

    king of three countries; spending time difficult. Give her good fuck.
    She even make the squirrel sound with good fuck, but then turn away
    after. Not talk. Not make the spoons. Just take the candle and the
    feather and scratches the paper with the ink and cries. The Emma not
    happy, not like Cnut. Maybe she think Cnut beast, too."

    "So,

    now you're going to Torksey so Leofric can tell her that, despite you
    saying Aelfgifu's name during sex, you're not fucking her anymore? Your
    plan is to prove the Emma's wrong to be upset and that you're right?"
    Godgifu asked.

    "Yes. Tell her Cnut is right, good husband;" he said, his voice trailing off until he sighed heavily. "This; not good plan."

    "Nope.

    Telling us we're emotional and wrong about feeling something is pretty
    much going to go very badly for you every single time. You know what's a
    good idea?" she asked. Cnut glanced over at her uneasily. "Bringing me
    along with you," she finished.

    "The Leofric; he not like this idea. The Pindsvin is small; break easy," he said, throwing a larger stone into the water.

    "Yes,

    and the Leofric also won't tell you when you have bad ideas. I will.
    Bring me along, keep me safe somewhere and I'll help you win over the
    Emma. No problem. Everything fine," Godgifu said, imitating him and
    earning a scowl from Cnut.

    "Pindsvin; you know Cnut not think 'everything fine' when he say 'everything fine,'" he admitted.

    "Yes,

    Sire. Leofric knows, too. He just won't tell you so. He's too nice.
    He'll just help you anyway and probably get himself killed. Then, you
    would have an even bigger problem than no Emma," Godgifu said.

    "What problem then?"

    "Me."

    "Ah,"

    Cnut said. Then, he stood and slowly pulled his tunic up and over his
    head, revealing a tanned and toned torso, bulging with muscles, so
    ridiculously gorgeous and perfect that Godgifu started laughing aloud.
    Knowing exactly the affect he had on her, Cnut grinned, threw his tunic
    at her, shucked his pants, and waded into the water to wash himself.

    "Leofric! Help! I need to come again!" Godgifu laughingly yelled through the trees, watching Cnut bathe.

    "Dammit woman, I'm currying Harold!" Leofric yelled back. "What happened? You were just supposed to apologize, for God's sake!"

    "I

    am Cnut!" the King announced in explanation, causing Godgifu to burst
    into giggles. "Leofric! The Pindsvin comes with us to Torksey! Help us
    to win the Emma!" he yelled.

    "What?"

    Leofric said, quickly running into the clearing. "Sire, that's; that's
    not; I mean; perhaps we should consider; it might not be;"

    "The Pindsvin come! I am Cnut!"

    "Don't I get a say in any of this, Sire?"

    "See,

    I told you," Godgifu said, gesturing to Leofric. "He's too nice. You
    need me." She stood and pulled Leofric's tunic over her head and threw
    it down at his feet.

    "Well, why does he need you?" Leofric asked, exasperated.

    "I am Pindsvin!" she yelled happily, running naked into the water.

    Cnut,

    Leofric and Godgifu scouted the camp at Torksey, a fertile swath of
    land close to the banks of the River Trent. Numerous shelters and lodges
    lined the rough paths of the Vikings' army's winter home. Smoke came up
    in several places, no doubt from fires stoked by metalworkers that were
    melting down items stolen from England's holy places.

    Much

    to their surprise, there was also a small, but steady, stream of people
    approaching the camp. Cnut explained that it was known that many
    English towns nearby did business with the winter camp, but he never
    heard tell of numbers that would explain what they saw today. Everyone
    funneled toward a single entry point, where they would relinquish their
    weapons, submit to inquiries, and hand over a sum of money or goods
    before being allowed into the camp.

    Godgifu

    whispered to the two men crouched over where she lay behind the bush,
    "All right, so the plan is, I get in line, go in there and tell them I
    am a maid you sent to Emma, and then I talk with her and try to get her
    out of there;"

    "No.

    That is not the plan. You're staying safe here at the ca;" Leofric
    said, frowning down at her, only to be interrupted by the King.

    Cnut grunted in agreement. "Yes. Plan very good. And the Pindsvin not say about when Cnut spray seed on numsen;"

    Godgifu

    looked over her other shoulder to Cnut and rolled her eyes, "Why on
    Earth would you think I'd tell her about you coming on my ass? Honestly;
    you think that we'd just be chatting about court or hairstyles and I'd
    just blurt out 'Oh, by the way;"

    "No.

    You won't be chatting with anyone about anything because you will be
    here;" Leofric said, tugging her braid to turn her head toward him.
    Godgifu tugged her braid out of his hand, turned back to the King and
    raised her eyebrows, waiting for the answer to her question.

    Cnut

    held up a hand, effectively covering Godgifu's entire face, "Cnut knows
    the women. They get together. They say all the things," he said darkly.

    Leofric

    growled in frustration, "Diva, stop ignoring me. That is a Viking camp.
    Do you have any idea what they do to people, much less to someone like
    you?"

    Godgifu

    clenched her jaw and shook her head, "Leofric, you know I should be the
    one to go. I speak the language and I'm not, well; you two. If you two
    go and they recognized Cnut in there, they might hold him hostage and
    there's not a lot of people in the Witengamot that would pay to get him
    out. You can't go because you look exactly like every guy that's been
    fighting them all this time and they'd probably kill you on sight.
    Nobody ever worries about me because I look like a little;"

    "Pindsvin; hedgehog, yes," Cnut said absently, patting the top of her head while squinting at the line of men entering the camp.

    "So;

    what do I tell her to get her to leave?" Godgifu asked, worriedly
    watching Leofric rise angrily and stalk back to their camp.

    "Tell her Cnut is here," he said, shrugging as if saying the obvious.

    Godgifu

    snorted and rolled her eyes, "Well, why would that make her leave the
    camp? You go off to another country after saying the wrong name when you
    were having sex and all of a sudden she's supposed to jump for joy when
    she gets a summons from you? No. You need to soften her up a bit. Be
    nice. Remind her of the good times. Like, what did you say when you
    asked her to marry you?"

    "Not

    ask. Treaty. Treaty say 'Marry Cnut and promise not kill the Emma's
    Aethelred children. Send them to France. Not-dead children love France.
    Chalk cliffs. Good cheese. Everything fine."

    "Oh, dear God, you've really been leaning hard on this good-looking thing, haven't you?" Godgifu grumbled under her breath.

    "I am Cnut;" he said, shrugging.

    "Yeah,

    you are Cnut; and the Cnut is handsome. But, you know what? If you want
    to stay married and be a good king, you've gotta work harder than that.
    You've had it easy because you're tall, gorgeous, rich and powerful.
    Problem is, you're no longer trying to get a woman to bed, now. You're
    trying to make your wife happy and that's a completely different thing. A
    woman might get stupid once or twice about a handsome man, but unless
    you build more than that, she'll only hate herself more and more every
    time she gives in to you. Orgasms only make you happy for so long.
    Not-dead children living in another country aren't a good basis for a
    marriage, either. It doesn't give you a lot to talk about. I wish
    Leofric didn't hate the idea of it so much. He would know what to say,"
    Godgifu said, glancing back to the grove of trees where Leofric had
    disappeared.

    Cnut grunted, "The Leofric has good words. Good words; ugly face."

    "Shut up!" she said, slapping his shoulder, "He's not ugly! He's just bruised. Don't be a jerk!"

    "Why

    the small women always smæk big men?" grumbled Cnut scowling and
    rubbing his shoulder. "What Leofric say to win grumpy Pindsvin?" he
    asked.

    Godgifu

    thought for a while and smiled, shaking her head, "Not a thing,
    actually. In a situation where most people would have said a whole bunch
    of wrong things, Leofric just stayed quiet and close and invited me
    choose whether to talk to him; and it made me want to. He red me
    perfectly. That's what you need to do. Emma needs you to notice her, to
    enjoy her; to see what makes her happy." Godgifu sighed, looking up the
    trees to where Leofric had disappeared in the distance. She hated to do
    this. She wished there was another way.

    "So, what makes the Emma happy?" she asked, poking Cnut in the hip with her elbow to draw his attention away from the camp.

    Instead of looking down at her, he kept his eyes fixed on the rough looking camp and sighed. "Not Cnut," he answered simply.

    "Well,

    fine. I'll talk with her and get her to you, but just think about what I
    said, because making this woman happy just became your biggest
    challenge," Godgifu said.

    Cnut

    grunted in agreement and handed her a small pack, strapping it on her
    back and across her front in a way that seemed odd, yet comfortable.
    Looking back to the camp, she squared her shoulders, trying to be braver
    than she felt. "Okay;" she said, coughing to cover for her throat
    tightening in fear, "I'll come back as soon as I can. Tell Leofric; tell
    him; you know;" she said, wiping away the tears that started falling
    down her cheeks.

    Steeling

    herself, Godgifu started off for the Viking camp, but found her
    progress hindered when her feet left the ground. "What are you doing?"
    she squawked, as Cnut lifted her over his shoulder by her waistband and
    returned to the grove where Leofric had gone.

    "The

    Leofric ready?" Cnut said, casually hanging Godgifu's kicking and
    squirming body from a branch on the tree and securing the strap around
    it that he had wrapped around her body under the guise of securing her
    pack.

    Leofric turned from Harold to Cnut, his face a mask of confused relief. "She's; not going then?"

    "Pindsvin

    easy to catch when think she get her way. You not know this? Why work
    so hard?" Cnut said, casually ducking as Godgifu's foot grazed his ear.
    "She watch from here. Know her Leofric safe."

    Leofric

    nodded, glad Cnut couldn't see the fury in Godgifu's eyes. Leaning in
    and hoping she didn't take a bite out of him, he murmured, "Watch us. If
    anything goes wrong or if we don't come back by morning, go back to
    Coventry and tell Sir Hulgar what has happened. Tell no one who supports
    the Witengamot, just Sir Hulgar," he said, brushing Godgifu's hair back
    behind her ear.

    "How

    am I supposed to do that? Loosen these straps. Cut me free. He's tied
    me up here like I'm going to be spit roasted," she hissed.

    "How

    is it that treason is always the answer to every problem you come
    across? After we're gone, use the knife you're trying to wriggle out of
    your sleeve. You'll be free in 20 minutes. Now, give me a kiss for
    luck;" he whispered. Godgifu's lips trembled, unshed tears filling her
    eyes. Finally, she nodded and lifted her face to his. Expecting trouble,
    Leofric pecked her lips quickly and just barely dodged a head-butt from
    his future wife.

    With

    a glare of annoyance, Leofric reached behind her and pulled the hidden
    knife out of her sleeve, throwing it to the ground out of reach. Then,
    purposefully, he ran his hands over every inch of her body, removing
    three more weapons before he finished with her. "You come back," she
    said, wriggling against her bindings. "You come back, Leofric, or so
    help me I'll; I'll do the most dangerous thing I can think of; and then
    I'll keep doing dangerous things until I can join you again," she vowed.

    Leofric

    only smiled, took her face in his hands and kissed her tenderly,
    coaxing her lips with his until he felt her soften and kiss him back.
    "What did I do to deserve you?" he asked, smiling and pressing his
    forehead to hers.

    "The

    Leofric was punishment for the Pindsvin tax debt! Come!" Cnut shouted,
    starting down the hill toward the camp. Leofric sighed, kissed Godgifu
    one last time, and took off to join the King.

    Godgifu

    watched the two men stride downhill and join the line of people waiting
    to enter the camp, slipping a length of thick wire out of the cuff of
    her tunic, careful to avoid the serrated edge carved into one side and
    began sawing away at the leather straps binding her to the tree. Her
    eyes never moved from the two men casually joining the line of men
    waiting to join the camp, trying to read their body language, drawing
    any possible meaning from the slightest gesture.

    Just

    as the men reached the front of the line, Godgifu cut through her
    bindings and climbed onto the branch to which she had been bound. When
    it was their turn to enter, Cnut spoke briefly to the guards. Then, he
    nodded to Leofric, who reached into his pack for a pouch; probably the
    money they were charging for admittance to the camp. Leofric handed the
    pouch to Cnut who passed it over to the guards. They were in! It was
    working!

    Then,

    Leofric turned toward her, his face lit up by the golden setting sun,
    and smiled. Godgifu almost raised a hand to wave to him; and then he
    sneezed. Leofric had done nothing more exciting than sneeze, when
    suddenly, as Godgifu watched in horror, the guards started shouting and
    sacks were thrown over both Leofric and Cnut's heads as the men
    protested, their hands were bound behind them, and they were dragged
    away kicking and struggling.

    "Watch

    us. If anything goes wrong or if we don't come back by morning, go back
    to Coventry and tell Sir Hulgar what has happened;" Leofric's parting
    words echoed in Godgifu's mind. She had no intention whatsoever of
    heeding them, but having his voice with her was a comfort as she crept
    through the darkness around the edges of the Viking camp.

    Godgifu

    was accustomed to sneaking around unseen. After years of sneaking out
    of the castle, past servants and Sir Hulgar's watchful eye to rid
    herself of the veils she had to wear and put on the comfortable dress
    that she wore as Lady Godiva, she could easily melt into shadows or walk
    through lit places and be mistaken as someone else. These skills served
    her well as she prowled the cold marshes surrounding the encampment,
    watching and learning.

    She

    had seen the men drag Leofric and Cnut toward an area where numerous
    boats had been pulled onto the land and prepared for wintering. Had they
    been killed? Why would they have been brought to such a place? It
    didn't look like anyone spent much time out here with the boats. Most of
    the camp's population preferred the warmer areas where the
    metalworkers' fires burned. After searching the boat area, the only
    thing she saw was a disgruntled man arguing with himself as he carved a
    knife handle out of a piece of bone.

    Frustrated,

    Godgifu took to watching the occupants of the camp instead. Most of the
    men were engaged in some form of metalworking. Some were sorting
    pillaged items according to their metal into piles, where they would be
    moved to different areas of the camp to be broken into pieces and melted
    into coins or ingots by the ever-burning fires. Slaves were everywhere.
    Mostly boys and young men, though there were some women, as well. The
    most menial tasks were reserved for the male slaves: feeding the fires,
    carrying non-precious items around. The female thralls were most often
    seen sewing or cooking food, when they weren't regularly being pulled
    into a shelter to service one of the Vikings.

    From

    what Godgifu could tell, when they weren't counting their plunder or
    forcing themselves on their slaves, the Vikings mostly argued with each
    other. It appeared the camp was made up of several disparate groups of
    Vikings from different areas in Norway, Sweden, and Denmark. The
    languages were all somewhat similar, and because Godgifu spoke Danish,
    she was able to understand most of what they were saying. As for why
    they were arguing, it was surprising how petty it all was.

    Apparently

    two enormous blonde men, Hafdan and Gorm, were at odds because Hafdan
    used Gorm's favorite cup without permission and dented it when Hafdan
    came to blows with Toke over the proper lyrics to the song "Orm's Bloody
    Stump." After knocking Toke unconscious with the cup, Hafdan won the
    argument, but sadly the exceptional cup was irreparably damaged, in
    Gorm's view.

    Skarde

    told anyone that would listen that Leif's campsite was encroaching on
    his campsite. He ended his rants by pointing to a large rock marker he
    had placed at the border between the two shelters, promising that anyone
    who dared to touch it would be smelted along with the copper. Godgifu
    also saw Leif emerge and nudge the rock over a touch when Skarde had
    gone back inside his tent.

    Bjorn

    was despondent after burning half his beard away while playing a
    smelting prank on Balder. Apparently, the smelting prank involved a
    comical explosion of sorts, which killed Balder's favorite bed slave, as
    well as leaving half of Bjorn's beard charred away. Balder was
    insisting that Bjorn pay for the loss of his bed slave, and Bjorn was
    insisting that Balder should cut off half of his own beard first.
    Balder, for his part, did not appreciate Bjorn's logic.

    Most

    of all, the Torksey Vikings argued about something called "hnefatafl."
    Godgifu didn't understand the word, but it appeared it was a game
    involving many pieces on a board. It seemed to be like chess, but with
    one player starting with their pieces clustered in the middle of the
    board and the other player's pieces surrounding them.

    Godgifu

    learned that the Torksey camp was having a hnefatafl tournament, which
    explained the steady stream of people entering the camp after paying a
    fee. What she also gathered was that the tournament was not going well.
    Apparently, all the Viking groups that populated Torksey had different
    rules for playing hnefatafl, and because there was no recognized
    leadership among the different groups, the tournament that was likely
    intended as an enjoyable diversion for the colder weather had mounted
    quite the death toll amongst them. Indeed, it was rare that two Vikings
    of different bands would sit down at a hnefatafl board and it wouldn't
    end in blows or bloodshed.

    None

    of this explained why Leofric and Cnut were bagged and dragged away at
    the main entrance to the camp, but Godgifu hoped that an explanation and
    news of their welfare would come in time. Considering that the Vikings
    had no problems with maiming or striking each other dead for the
    slightest infractions, the fact that Leofric and Cnut were not killed
    immediately was actually encouraging. Godgifu had no doubt that if the
    Vikings wanted them dead, Leofric and Cnut would be dead.

    It

    was in a tent-like shelter on the outskirts of the camp that Godgifu
    found Queen Emma. Unlike the other shelters, it appeared somewhat
    cleaner and even more telling were the cracks of light between the walls
    of the tent by someone using candles inside. Gathering her courage,
    Godgifu waited until she would not be seen, and then crept up to the
    opening in the tent, where a soft voice could be heard muttering English
    in a vaguely French accent. "He roughly clasped her slender frame in
    his manly arms, shocking her untested virtue with the passionate,
    throbbing heat of his turgid;"

    "Um; my Lady?" Godgifu whispered loudly.

    The

    voice fell silent, the occupant obviously pretending that no one was
    there. Godgifu would have found the situation amusing, if it weren't
    also so serious. "My Lady, I need to speak with you," she pressed.

    Silence.

    "My Lady, it is urgent;" Godgifu persisted.

    "Just leave it by the door and go!" the voice said, somewhat annoyed now.

    "My Lady, I don't have a package. I'm here to;"

    "Are

    you daft? How can you be so tedious? Go away!" the voice yelled, and
    then an apple core flew out of the tent, narrowly missing Godgifu.

    Godgifu,

    Countess of Mercia, while versed in the usual political delicacies of
    court, had not had the privilege of practicing patience with imperious
    and obstinate people for a while. That, coupled with the fact she was
    cold and miserable from creeping around the camp in a marsh for several
    hours, may have explained why instead of dodging the passing fruit,
    Godgifu caught it and returned it to the Queen at a high rate of speed.
    The core virtually exploded on the back of Emma's head as she hunched
    over something she was writing.

    The

    Queen of England, Denmark, Norway and some of the Swedes, having thusly
    been invited into polite discourse, flung the flap of the tent aside,
    revealing a tall woman of striking presence, and keenly intelligent
    eyes. "Thorstein!" she screamed.

    "Oh

    crap;" Godgifu said, shrinking back into the shadows. "My Lady, please,
    I need to tell you something." Emma ignored Godgifu's words and hoisted
    the smaller woman by the waistband of her pants.

    A

    rather embarrassed-looking Viking came running over from a tent nearby,
    putting his clothing back into place. Emma held Godgifu out to the man,
    "Thorstein; take this; whatever it is; to the kitchens and have it
    cooked. And if you allow one more person to come to my tent unannounced,
    I will personally;"

    "My

    Lady! Please listen!" Godgifu interrupted, "I am a maid sent here by;
    someone you know? I've come with an, um; escort? He, uh, also needs to
    speak with you?" Godgifu interrupted, hoping her hints would be enough
    to get Emma listen and help her without disclosing in front of Thorstein
    that one of her escorts was in fact the country's King. "He, um; his
    English isn't perfect, but he really needs to talk with the Emma.
    Everything fine. No problem."

    Queen

    Emma stared at Godgifu, her regal face coldly impassive. The silence
    that followed seemed to stretch on forever. Godgifu struggled to remain
    still under the other woman's acute examination. She had a sudden urge
    to confess to everything she had ever done in her life, such was the
    intensity of Emma's scrutiny. After what felt like an eternity, Emma
    dropped Godgifu into the mud, and turned back toward her tent.
    "Thorstein, go bring a hot bath. The maid's not going anywhere near my
    things smelling like that," she called over her shoulder.

    "Actually, my Lady, slaves bathe over by the;" Thorstein began.

    Emma

    whirled around and stalked toward the Viking as he shrank back uneasily
    from her, "Thorstein, when you begin a statement with 'actually,' like I
    am some deranged creature that needs to be gently reminded of reality, I
    really do feel compelled to abuse you with one of those tent poles."

    "One

    of those 'turgid' tent poles;" Godgifu offered. At this, Emmas eyebrows
    raised in an expression of delight and she ran inside her tent and
    scribbled something frantically. Godgifu looked up at Thorstein in
    bewilderment, "She didn't just go use 'tent pole' as a euphemism for a
    cock, did she?" she asked.

    Thorstein

    shook his head frantically with a look of panic on his face, "Hist!
    Don't; don't ask about her stories," he hissed, then turned and ran back
    toward the main camp.

    Emma

    immediately darted out of the tent the moment he was gone, "Thorstein
    will be gone a while now. Take me to the King," she ordered.

    "I

    can't. I don't know where they are. I think they're still alive, but I
    don't know what's happened to them," Godgifu said, unsuccessfully trying
    to wipe the mud off herself.

    Emma

    wrinkled her nose in distaste. "Come in and tell me what you have to
    say; and, for God's sake, leave those clothes outside."

    By

    the time Thorstein had filled a small tub with water, Godgifu finished
    telling Emma of the events of the last two days. To say that she was not
    pleased would be an understatement. "Oh, good God; why on Earth would
    that meathead follow me here?"

    "Well; because you're his wife?" Godgifu suggested.

    "A

    distinction that is not as unique as I had once hoped," Emma said,
    turning away toward her writing, looking troubled. Godgifu watched as
    Emma's face slowly changed as she red the scroll, her troubles
    disappearing as she immersed herself in the story. Her face gradually
    grew more and more dissatisfied as she neared the end of the document.
    "Ugh, I can't do anything with this. I should just kill everyone and
    start again," she muttered, crumpling the parchment and throwing it
    across the tent.

    "Please tell me you mean the story, my Lady;" Godgifu murmured.

    "What? Oh. Right. That. You say they were bagged?"

    "Yes.

    Everything was looking good, they were going to be admitted to the
    camp, and then Leofric turned to me; then he sneezed.; and then
    everything just went mad. They threw bags over them and dragged them
    away toward the boats."

    Emma

    sighed. "They are in quarantine. They must have thought Leofric was
    ill. There has been a fever going around the towns and they are very
    careful about anyone coming into the camp. They still want the entrance
    fees, so they throw the visitors into a knar until they are sure they
    will not spread disease throughout the camp; or until they die."

    "Well,

    I'm almost certain Leofric's not ill. Sunlight makes him sneeze. It's
    the strangest thing, but it does. The sun was behind me and it was in
    his eyes. Do you think we can we get them out?"

    "Why

    would you want to? The man leaves you to run off with an idiot right
    before your wedding, and you being heavy with his child!"

    "What? I'm not pregnant!"

    "Don't be ridiculous. Look at you! Those tits! Your ass! It is enormous!"

    Wrapped

    in a blanket and still shivering, Godgifu took a deep breath hoping for
    patience; or another apple core to throw at the Queen. "Be that as it
    may; wouldn't it be better to go resolve our differences in a place
    that;"

    "My Lady! There are two men here who wish to hold counsel with you," Thorstein said, slightly out of breath.

    "I

    cannot go until the tournament is finished," Emma told Godgifu,
    ignoring Thorstein. "And the tournament will never be finished because
    these idiots cannot agree on a set of rules and;"

    "My Lady, Trygve claims that the axe Magnus is fashioning is too similar to;"

    "Cut Off His Head, Then!" Emma yelled.

    "Which one?" Thorstein asked.

    "I

    don't care! Whoever is slowest!" Emma replied. There was a scuffling
    sound and rapid thudding as the two men ran from the tent. "Are they
    still there?" Emma asked after a pause.

    "No, my Lady," Thorstein replied, sounding like he was trying not to laugh.

    "Is the bath ready?"

    "Almost, my Lady. I need to bring a few more rocks to heat it."

    "Then go bring rocks, Thorstein," Emma said.

    "Yes, my Lady."

    Emma

    waited until Thorstein's footsteps could no longer be heard, then she
    continued. "Anyway, until these imbeciles finish their tournament, I
    cannot award the prize, and they won't finish the tournament until; what
    is it? Why is your hand in the air?"

    Godgifu

    blinked in surprise to see her own hand raised. "Um; I have a question.
    What; what was that?" she asked, pointing out the tent opening.

    "What was what?"

    "Thorstein with the men; the argument; the beheading;" Godgifu said, waving her hand in the air in bewilderment.

    "Oh

    that. That's nothing. I was invited here by a friend and he let it slip
    out that the Queen will be awarding the prizes, hoping to draw more
    entrants into the tournament. Of course, now they are bringing me their
    idiotic arguments for some damned reason and I swear if I must hear one
    more grown man complaining about;"

    "But

    don't you realize?" Godgifu stood, clutching the blanket around her.
    "This is the answer! They see you as an authority! They will listen to
    you! They've been sitting around bickering about nonsense because they
    don't really have a leader to decide things. But; they are asking you
    what to do! You want this tournament to end; you tell them what rules to
    go by! Go meet with one of the men from each group and hear how they
    play honfluffle;"

    "Hnefatafl."

    "Right.

    Whatever. Have each of them tell you how they play it. Then, after each
    one tells you, you praise them and say what a great way to play that
    is. After everyone has told you how they play and gotten praised for it,
    you tell them that how henfatawful is played in England is definitely
    not the best way and how you wish it could be played the way they played
    it. Then, you take some of the rules from each group and then tell them
    that this is the terrible way it is played in England, and that you
    will consider all their better rules for future tournaments. Then they
    play, you pass out the prize, and then we can all go home!"

    "Home;

    to live with Cnut the Unfaithful and Unromantic. I guess there is
    nothing else to be done; and I am tired to the point of death of eating
    eels. Are you so certain they will accept me as an authority?"

    "Well,

    why not first hold court a bit and decide a few of these arguments
    first? If they start accepting your words as wisdom, it will pave the
    way for deciding the rules;"

    "Hm.

    That is; not entirely moronic," Emma said, looking at Godgifu with more
    interest. "I am beginning to see why your people follow you so
    devotedly. You know, Countess Godgifu of Mercia, I told my husband he
    should kill you, several times. I am glad he did not."

    "Thank you, my Lady; but why would he kill me several times?" Godgifu asked.

    "Ugh. Never mind. Go have Thorstein gather the men."

    "Her

    Ladyship will now hear matters of the utmost importance first,"
    Thorstein called out to the crowd of rough-looking men. A clamor arose
    as several men spoke at once, and then began pounding on each other as
    others in the crowd shouted encouragement. Godgifu, standing at Queen
    Emma's side, spoke quietly in her ear. Queen Emma beckoned Thorstein and
    gave him instructions. "Men with matters of utmost importance will
    raise their ale cups and wait to be called upon!" Thorstein amended.

    Queen

    Emma nodded to the first man Guthrum, who stood and spoke vividly and
    at length about the difficulty of finding and catching eels in the marsh
    surrounding the camp, as well as his strong feelings that his work was
    under-appreciated by all. Queen Emma, who had by all accounts grown
    tired of eating eels, along with the rest of the camp, opened her mouth
    to reply when Godgifu leaned down and murmured something in her ear.
    Emma turned and looked at her incredulously, but after a moment, turned
    back to the man and paused to consider her words. "Her Highness is not a
    stranger to thankless tasks, Guthrum," she said, after taking a deep
    breath. "You must allow us to express our appreciation for your;
    generous efforts; by granting you the title 'Sir Guthrum, Wrestler of
    Eels and Feeder of All.'" At this, Guthrum's eyes grew wide, his barrel
    chest puffing out with pride, before he returned to his place and
    enduring the jealous teasing of his companions.

    After

    several hours and numerous creative knighthoods, Thorstein announced
    that the Queen would hear more of their matters of utmost importance in a
    few days' time, but that she was now needed to preside over the
    Commission on Hneftafl Rules so that the tournament might commence. This
    was greeted by loud cheers from the gathering, who were now intent upon
    celebrating their new titles.

    It

    was nearly dawn by the time Emma and Godgifu emerged from the
    Commission on Hneftafl Rules, triumphant but weary. After Godgifu
    stumbled and fell for a second time, Thorstein put her over his shoulder
    as he escorted the Queen back to her tent. "What about Leofric and
    Cnut;?" Godgifu mumbled sleepily.

    "We have done enough for a day," the Queen sighed, "they will come to no harm where they are."

    "He does care about you, you know;" Godgifu said. "He just doesn't know how to show it."

    Emma

    let out a bitter bark of a laugh. "He cares about keeping his throne. I
    was the least expensive means to that end. He was my best hope of
    keeping my children alive. It doesn't matter; what's done is done. You
    can warm my bed tonight; this morning, I mean. We will see about freeing
    them when we wake." Emma then fell into bed fully clothed and promptly
    fell asleep.

    As

    weary as she was, sleep would did not come to Godgifu, as long as
    Leofric was being held without any news of his fate. So, she crept out
    of the tent and through the camp to where she had been told they were
    being held in quarantine and knocked on the hull of the knar. "Hello?
    Leofric?"

    She

    heard a muffled chuckling coming from inside the boat. "Now, I know
    that couldn't be my lovely bride, because I recall telling her to go
    back to Coventry if anything went wrong;" Leofric said. "Thank God
    you're safe."

    "Cnut wins bet!" Cnut called out, triumphantly.

    "Did you actually bet that I would go back to Coventry without you?" Godgifu scoffed.

    "No,

    I made a bet with the King on how long it would take you to come here
    and show me how utterly disobedient you were. What kept you?" Leofric
    clarified.

    "Oh;

    you know; the Queen and I had some matters of utmost importance to
    attend to," Godgifu said with a yawn. "She'll work on getting you out of
    there when she wakes up. You're in quarantine; because you sneezed;"

    "Yes,

    we know. They had a guard sitting with us for a while and he told us
    our situation. Then, he was asked to go attend a commission of some
    sort," Leofric said.

    "Hneftafl

    rules! Yes!" Cnut called out. "Is about time! Damn Swedes ruining game!
    Stubborn pon jumping bullshit; pons not jump. How get them to agree to
    rules?" he asked.

    "It

    was Emma;" Godgifu said, leaning her tired back against the hull where
    she could hear Leofric's voice the clearest. "You should have seen her,
    Cnut; she is so clever; and so sad;" she said, her eyes too heavy to
    stay open anymore. Cold and weary beyond reason, she pulled the blanket
    around herself and slept against the side of the boat.

    Godgifu

    awoke curled up on a soft bed, with a familiar-smelling large body
    wrapped around her. She was deliciously warm with the small exception of
    her toes, which had been exposed from under the blanket covering her
    and her bedmate, causing them to become tiny icicles. It occurred to her
    that Leofric's legs were quite warm against hers, so she adjusted her
    body slightly and slipped her toes in between his muscular thighs.

    "Ah! The hell?" Leofric yelled, yanked suddenly into unwilling consciousness.

    "My

    toes are cold;" Godgifu whimpered, moving her frozen digits to a new
    place between his thighs that hadn't been unpleasantly cooled by her
    toes.

    "You

    don't say; God's blood, woman;" Leofric grumbled, pulling her back
    against him and squeezing his thighs together to prevent her toes from
    seeking a warmer climate again. "You realize the rest of you was the
    temperature of your toes when Emma came to get us out of that knar? Take
    more care with yourself and our child, Diva, or I'll tie you to our bed
    when we get home," he said, brushing his lips against the back of her
    neck.

    "Ugh!

    I am not pregnant! How many times do I have to tell people?" Godgifu
    huffed. "As if I'm not going to be in enough trouble with Sir Hulgar
    about going missing for days, can you imagine if I returned pregnant and
    unmarried?"

    "I

    think I would bear more of his ire than you would, upon our return,"
    Leofric mused. "That's why I sent him a message as soon as we were
    released. I wouldn't put it past him to take on an entire Viking camp to
    ensure your safe return."

    "Any ideas on when that will be?" she asked.

    "Hmm;

    hard to say," Leofric said just as the flap to the outer room of the
    tent opened. Through a crack between the curtains separating the large
    bed area from the outer room, Godgifu saw Emma enter looking tense. Cnut
    entered shortly after.

    "There's

    no need for you to stay," Emma said, straightening her papers with her
    back to him. "I am sure you have many things waiting for you that are
    more important than one of your wives."

    "Emma;" Cnut said, looking pained.

    "No.

    Truly. I understand. I know how it all works. I learned that lesson
    early when I was married off to an old man that took my virginity and I
    gave him his heirs in return. You probably had no more choice in your
    marriage to Aelfgifu than I had to Aethelred; no more choice than you
    had in marrying me. We need each other too much to pretend to be lovers.
    Go rule your kingdoms. Take wives in each of them, for all I care. You
    have my loyalty. I will sit by your side. I will face the Witengamot
    with you. I will smile and wave and hold court. Just; do not ask for my
    heart, Cnut. You do not need it; and it is all I have left of myself."

    "Emma;" Cnut said, heat growing in his eyes, and warning creeping into his tone.

    "I mean it! Just go! You have your convenient English Queen! Now, leave me in peace!"

    "You

    think because Cnut surround land with steel and ships that Cnut think
    land was his? No. Land was not Cnut's until soft places inside her
    yielded and watched for Cnut's return with hunger and joy. England cast
    Cnut out and he returned ten times stronger to claim her as his own.
    Cast Cnut out now, Emma; Cnut will return. He will not stop until every
    soft place is his. I know the Emma; she is not mine until her heart is."

    "You

    do not know me, Cnut. Do not bother to pretend. You can barely even
    remember my name," Emma said, wrestling her face under control, then
    straightening and finally turning to face him. "We are a Queen; and
    Queens can afford no soft places. We wish His Majesty fine weather and
    safe travels on his way home."

    Emma

    turned back to her papers and shuffled them again while Cnut drew
    close. Godgifu felt Leofric tense and ready behind her, though ready for
    what? If Cnut became violent or forced his will upon his wife, what
    right would either of them have to interfere? Cnut was King. Still,
    neither of them were of the nature to sit quietly and see a woman
    mishandled, regardless of the consequence. Godgifu clutched Leofric's
    hand in hers, frightened. Cnut took a deep breath, then released it,
    closing his eyes. "Cnut will go," he said quietly.

    Emma's

    face fell slightly, then twisted and recomposed itself. Godgifu's heart
    broke as she watched the Queen's mouth open, then close, swallowing
    words she couldn't bring herself to say. Cnut fidgeted with his pack,
    seeming to want to say more, to tell her his feelings, but frustrated
    with his inability to express them in her language. "When they wake, you
    tell Leofric and the Pindsvin I go. Say Cnut gives thanks."

    "I will," Emma said quietly.

    "Queen Emma come when tournament done? Cnut will come back. Give Queen Emma escort;"

    "That; that won't be necessary."

    Cnut

    looked at Emma's back and raised a hand, almost touching her arm, then
    dropped it and turned to go. He had pushed the flap to the doorway aside
    when he paused and turned, "Cnut forget; Emma leave this at home;" he
    said, holding out balanced on the tip of his index finger, a delicately
    carved quill.

    Emma

    turned, her stricken face transforming, "That's; you found it! My
    favorite one! I looked for this everywhere! Where did you find it?" Emma
    gasped, seizing it from Cnut with delight.

    "Cnut

    come home. Look for the Emma. He find the quill that writes about the
    Eva and the Ragnar with the big cock that never goes soft," Cnut said.

    Emma

    paled and looked like she might be sick. "You've red my stories?" Emma
    gasped. "I would have hidden them, if I thought; I didn't think you
    could; I mean, your English is so;"

    "Read

    English easier than speak. Listen; understand; easier than speak. Speak
    is hardest. This is so," Cnut said, shrugging. After a pause, he
    frowned in confusion and looked at Emma, "Why make the Eva so small?"

    Emma

    blinked in surprise. "Why is she; well, Eva is petite. She is the ideal
    woman. Delicate and small; shy and meek," she said, blushing and
    looking uncomfortable.

    "Ideal;"

    Cnut scoffed, "Eva like small dog man carry around and fuck when he put
    down. Not interesting; not ideal. Eva should be tall; long arms and
    neck;"

    Emma

    fidgeted and drew her hand up, brushing it against her long neck
    absentmindedly. "People; people don't want to read about a tall woman
    for a romantic heroine; a small woman makes a man seem bigger; more
    powerful; tall women aren't sexy."

    Cnut

    turned and took a step closer to her, "No; make Eva tall; she walk into
    room and heads turn and follow her. Smart woman that make heart beat
    faster or stop with one look; like the Emma at court. Emma walk in room
    with poison snakes and they become like baby duck and follow her in
    line," he said warmly, looking up and down her long, lithe figure.

    "Don't be; don't be ridiculous; they; they don't;"

    "Like

    baby duck;" he insisted, casually brushing her body as he walked past
    her and lifted a paper from her desk, "This is new, yes?" he asked,
    reading it.

    "It

    is; well, I mean it was, but it's; ugh. It's terrible. I just can't;"
    she trailed off, her eyes flickering back and forth between Cnut's face
    and the page. Cnut's face changed the way Emma's had when she became
    engrossed in her own story. After a while, Cnut smiled and nodded at a
    passage and she leaned in to see which part he was reading.

    "This part; the Ragnar slide hand down the Eva's back; Cnut do this to the Emma;"

    Emma

    smirked, "Yes, you did; it surprised me that first night; I thought you
    would; you know; be impatient to consummate the marriage; the treaty;
    establish your reign, but you were; well, it; it wasn't what I
    expected."

    Cnut

    turned from the page, looking over her face with a slight smile.
    "Emma's back; at the wedding, at court, all that day; the Emma's back
    hard and straight, like steel. That night; I see back; I see the Emma
    soft; not Queen made of steel, but woman; I wanted to touch."

    "Well,

    I; I was yours to touch; by treaty, by rights, by marriage. I just; I
    was grateful you were not cruel. I feared you might be. It was; it was a
    long war," Emma said, crossing her arms around herself and looking
    around the tent.

    "It

    was long war; but war not with the Emma," Cnut said quietly, leaning
    slightly and smelling her hair. "Eva; she should smell like the; ah,
    lavendel; what is word?"

    "Lavender;" Emma said, smiling.

    "Yes;

    the hair smell like the lavender; but not the kusse; how say that? What
    is word?" Cnut said slyly, putting the story down and winding an arm
    around Emma's waist.

    Emma

    bit her lips and shook her head, blushing. "Queens do not use this
    word," she murmured, reaching up to run her fingers through his finely
    shaped beard.

    "Kusse; kusse; kusse;" Cnut whispered, running his lips across her cheek.

    Emma shivered, but shook her head stubbornly, trying not to giggle. "Stop it. I am not saying it, Cnut;"

    "Kusse;

    kusse; kusse; kusse;" he murmured, going to his knees and ducking under
    her skirts. Emma squeaked in surprise, quickly glancing to where
    Leofric and Godgifu quickly pretended to be asleep. A low, laughing
    growl emerged from her skirts, before wet sucking and lapping noises
    filled the air.

    Emma

    gasped and looked around the tent again like she was worried about
    witnesses, then her head fell back and she grabbed at the table for
    support. "Oh; you can't; they're still asleep in the;" Emma's breathy
    protests were cut short when she clapped her hand over her mouth and
    moaned behind her fingers, answered by Cnut's muffled lewd laughter.

    "Say Emma will be wife;" Cnut murmured from under her skirts, doing something that made Emma gasp and grab at his head.

    Emma bit her lips, trying to keep from crying out, then gritted out, "It's; not that easy, Cnut;"

    A

    low chuckle came out of her skirts as Emma began losing the battle to
    remain quiet and cried out as she came. Emma shivered and became weak
    and languid as Cnut emerged from under her dress sucking his fingers.
    Before she fell, Cnut caught her up in his arms, looking down at her
    warmly, "Not easy. Never easy; but the Emma is not Queen; the Emma is
    paradise; and I am Cnut. Cnut find way."

    "You

    called, My Lady?" Thorstein asked, leaning his head into the entry of
    the tent, then ducked out quickly as an apple bounced off his head.

    "Get

    out!" Emma yelled. Leofric and Godgifu, taking Emma's order to
    Thorstein as an opportunity, jumped out of bed, and ran out of the tent
    naked, hunched over and holding their clothes.

    From

    outside, Leofric and Godgifu heard the muffled sounds of clothes being
    shed and bodies falling into bed together. They looked at each other and
    smirked, happy that Cnut and Emma were finding their way together,
    stifling their laughter as they dressed.

    Leofric

    and Godgifu walked around the camp until the sun began to set, greeting
    all the newly-dubbed nobility as they passed, intending to return to
    Cnut and Emma's tent after a discreet time had passed.

    As

    they walked, Godgifu frequently glanced up to see Leofric looking down
    at her, annoyed and relieved at the same time. "What is it?" she finally
    asked.

    Leofric

    shook his head ruefully. "My lovely bride sneaks into a Viking camp
    rather than do the one sensible thing I asked of her. They would have
    thrown you out of the army," he said.

    "Well,

    you knew I wouldn't leave you, so I don't see why you bothered to ask.
    I'm not good at obeying orders, Leofric. I've been making my own
    decisions and ruling over Mercia for most of my life, and if you think
    that's going to change just because;" Godgifu's argument was cut short
    when Leofric knelt and pulled her into his arms, kissing her.

    She

    grew soft and pliant under his lips, clinging to him as their kiss
    deepened. When they parted, she was surprised to feel tears running down
    her face. "I love you, Leofric. I'm too short, and I'm disobedient, and
    I do ridiculous things all the time; but for what it's worth, I love
    you; and I'll love you until the day I die," she whispered.

    Leofric's

    eyes roamed over her face adoringly. "I would have you no other way,
    Diva. My only regret is that it took so long to find you. Now that
    you're mine, I'll never;" Leofric trailed off, his arms around her going
    tense as he looked around them.

    When

    Godgifu turned to see what had distracted him, her stomach dropped. A
    group of enormous blonde men were walking toward them, spreading out and
    flanking the two. Leofric rose and subtly pulled Godgifu behind him,
    feeling for a weapon he didn't have.

    Godgifu

    tried to see if she could recognize the men from the Commission on
    Hneftafl Rules or the group of recently knighted men, but she couldn't
    place them. One thing was clear, though, they were not happy. Outraged
    would be a better description of their mood, in fact. She knew Leofric
    had only one tool for handling the situation, but she also knew that
    fighting was not their way out of this.

    Squirming

    out from behind her out-manned protector, Godgifu smiled and asked,
    "Can I help you gentlemen? Was there a matter of utmost importance you
    did not get to ask the Queen?" she asked in Danish, trying to keep her
    voice steady and light.

    The

    largest of the blond moving mountains came closer, leaving the others
    to form an impenetrable wall around Leofric and Godgifu. He stopped just
    a couple paces away from them and scrutinized the tiny woman,
    inspecting as one would an animal they intended to buy. He opened his
    mouth and a sound like boulders grinding against each other came out of
    him. "Havande kvinna?" he growled, nearly shaking with offense.

    "What did he say?" Leofric ground out between his teeth.

    "Uh;

    I'm not sure; his accent is really thick. That, and I think he's
    speaking Swedish. Something about a woman?" Godgifu stammered. "Hvad
    sagde du?" she asked in Danish, hoping that she would understand more if
    he repeated it.

    "Havande Kvinna?" he roared, suspicion now entering his outraged inquiry.

    "Uh;ja!" Godgifu said impulsively, hoping that was the right answer.

    "What did he say?" Leofric asked.

    "I don't know;" Godgifu stammered.

    "You said 'ja!' That means 'yes.' Why did you say 'yes?'" Leofric gritted, trying to keep an eye on all sides.

    "I don't know. When a big scary guy asks you a question, 'yes' is usually the best answer;" Godgifu explained.

    Unfortunately,

    it appeared that Godgifu's answer did not please the group. Most of
    them began yelling at Leofric and pointing to Godgifu, then pounding
    their fists into their hands. "Du Kommer Att Gifta Med Henne Nu!" the
    closest of them roared.

    "Oh!

    Oh, I think I know that one!" Godgifu said, then spoke rapidly in
    Danish, trying to calm the group. Most of the men looked at Leofric
    suspiciously, shaking their heads and beckoning to Godgifu to come with
    them.

    "Diva, what's going on?" Leofric asked, ready to fight.

    Godgifu

    continued speaking rapid Danish, making calming gestures with her
    hands, but the men would not listen. "Um; Leofric; I think they're upset
    that I'm pregnant;"

    "But you're not pregnant!"

    "I know! I told them! They don't believe me, though; especially after I told them I was pregnant, apparently,"

    "Well, what now?" Leofric asked, still trying to keep himself between Godgifu and the nearest Vikings.

    "I'm

    going with them for a bit. Just do what they tell you;" Godgifu said,
    raising her hands and approaching the nearest of the men who lifted her
    by the waistband of her pants and glowered at Leofric. "It's going to be
    all right. Trust me. Everything's fine. No problem;" Godgifu said
    desperately, worried more about Leofric now, than anything else.

    Three

    days later, Cnut, Emma, Leofric and Godgifu rode the horses along the
    road back toward Coventry, an awkward air surrounding them. Finally,
    Cnut again breached the silence, "Still not understand;" he muttered,
    leaning toward Emma as she rode Godgifu's mare Elsa.

    "Well,

    they are married now. That's all that matters. As you promised, Leofric
    is now Earl of Twywell and Mercia. Godgifu is now an honest woman,
    their child will have a name, and all is well."

    Leofric

    snorted, "God himself couldn't make an honest woman of this one," he
    grumbled, pulling Godgifu closer on his lap as he nudged Harold to move
    faster.

    "I don't see how any of this is my fault," Godgifu muttered.

    "But why the Leofric upset? He marry Pindsvin. Nice Viking wedding. Everything fine. No problem;" Cnut said, shrugging.

    "Viking weddings are not for everyone, dearest. The English; they are backward in many ways;" Emma said, stroking Cnut's arm.

    "I think if anyone's upset, it should be me," Godgifu insisted.

    Leofric snorted, "You just had to take a bath to enter the marriage clean of your past; such as it was," he muttered.

    "Hey! I also had to use a switch to beat myself and 'overcome my virginity and resistance to my husband!'" Godgifu protested.

    Leofric

    turned Godgifu in his lap to look down at her, "And I'm sure you went
    easy on yourself and it was no more than you deserved for not going back
    to Coventry in the first place. It hardly comes close to what I
    endured."

    "What did the Leofric endured?" Cnut stage-whispered to Emma.

    "I don't want to talk about it;" Leofric grumbled.

    "I

    suspect Earl Leofric of Twywell was discomfited by the Viking tradition
    to have witnesses at the consummation of the marriage;" Emma whispered
    back to Cnut. "The English are very backward about sex, dearest. Perhaps
    he could not perform as he wished;"

    "Really; there is no need to re-hash the past," Leofric growled under his breath.

    "They

    were very understanding about it," Godgifu offered. "They offered
    several ideas and suggestions; we should try them out when we get home."

    "I Don't Want To Talk About It!" Leofric yelled, earning a reproachful glance from Harold.

    "Slikke testikler always work for Cnut; the Emma should write that for the Ragnar" Cnut murmured to Emma.

    "Finger in the ass, too;" Emma said nodding in agreement.

    Sensing

    Leofric was ready to kick Harold into a full gallop to get away from
    the discussion, Godgifu changed the topic. "So, since we helped you get
    your Queen back and everything fine, no problem; I'm sure that your
    gratitude to us will be reflected in a great reduction in Coventry's tax
    debt, right Your Highness? Shall we call it even?" Godgifu asked,
    smiling cheekily over at Cnut.

    Cnut grunted noncommittally.

    "I don't understand, Sire; is not the Emma a prize beyond compare?" Godgifu pressed, knowing Cnut could not refute her point.

    "Pindsvin

    is ruthless monster. Everyone in Mercia think Pindsvin is little sweet
    thing; and then she bite," Cnut grumbled, but then softened when he
    looked over at his wife. "And yet; the Cnut is grateful."

    Emma smirked and leaned over to whisper in Cnut's ear. He snorted, "Pindsvin will never do this," he vowed.

    "Let her choose;" Emma said.

    Cnut

    chuckled and cleared his throat, "Cnut the Great, King of England,
    Denmark, Norway and some of Sweden shall forever forgive tax debts of
    Coventry, if Countess Pindsvin the Godgifu of Mercia will do one thing!"
    he announced loudly to the group.

    "I'll do it!" Godgifu yelled, just as Leofric cautiously asked, "Do; what?"

    Leofric

    shook his head, holding the small bundle of Godgifu's clothes as he led
    Harold who now carried Queen Emma down the road into Coventry. Ahead,
    he watched the pale skin of his wife's back shine in the sunlight as she
    rode Elsa into town toward her home. Villagers that noticed her looked
    up in shock, then turned away in recognition, murmuring amongst
    themselves.

    "Wow; that woman really hates paying her taxes;" Leofric said, almost in admiration.

    As

    Godgifu approached the steps to her grand house, Sir Hulgar emerged and
    stood ready, his face turning a deeper and deeper shade of red. By the
    time Godgifu's infamous ride ended, a crowd had formed at the entry of
    her house of villagers that looked diligently away from her, but were
    also dying to know what was happening.

    Leofric

    watched anxiously with Cnut and Emma as Godgifu dismounted and climbed
    the steps of her home. No one said a word, but the people parted to give
    her space to approach the front doors.

    Godgifu's

    cheeks were burning in humiliation, but stubbornly she continued up
    each step. If the people had forgiven her for running around as the
    scandalous Lady Godiva before, there was no way the people of Coventry
    would overlook her transgression this time. She was completely naked!
    You can't pretend someone is the good and virtuous Lady Godgifu when
    you've seen them riding down the street naked. She sighed. Maybe she and
    Leofric could go live in Twywell;

    Ignoring

    Sir Hulgar's apoplectic shock, Godgifu turned and faced the crowd, but
    she had no idea what to say. What was there to say? Justifications and
    arguments are not easily made without the benefit of clothing. She was
    just one of them, now.

    Godgifu opened her mouth. "I;" she squeaked. Then, she just stood there, unable to say more.

    "King

    Cnut, Queen Emma and Sir Leofric have brought Lady Godiva to justice at
    last!" a voice she recognized the boy Frederic's yelled. "Take her into
    custody, Sir Hulgar! Don't let her get away again!"

    After

    a pause, the villagers looked at each other uncertainly, then began
    yelling as well, joining in with Frederic's demands for justice. Thus
    bidden, Sir Hulgar quickly bent down and carried Godgifu away into the
    house, kicking and screaming like the notorious Lady Godiva would have
    done.

    Leofric

    stifled his laughter with limited success as the people cheered when
    the doors to the grand house closed with a loud bang. He looked up to
    see Queen Emma's mouth open, her face a mask of confusion. "What; what
    just happened?" she asked, completely bewildered.

    "It's a little hard to explain;" Leofric chuckled.

    "Cnut not get tax money, now. That what happen;" the King grumbled.

    "Come

    inside and we'll explain the adventures of Lady Godiva," Leofric said,
    helping Queen Emma down from Harold as the villagers dispersed. "And
    more importantly, the rather stubborn beliefs of the people of
    Coventry."

    "I'm

    writing what really happened," Emma vowed. "I don't care. Everyone
    thinks she's this perfect little angel. She's not getting away with this
    again;" she said, walking inside on Cnut's arm.

    Leofric

    lingered in the doorway until almost everyone was gone, waiting for
    what he knew was coming. Before long, a small boy approached him,
    flipping a coin he had no doubt gotten from getting Leofric out of
    trouble in the past. "Good to see you again, Frederic. Has all been well
    since I left?"

    "Well

    enough, Sir Leofric, but very confusing. I am just a boy, after all. I
    thought you had caught Lady Godiva earlier and today she turns up in
    town again; just when Lady Godgifu was due to return. Very confusing,
    sir."

    "I

    doubt I could make it more clear for you, if I tried, unfortunately.
    Perhaps things would be easier to figure if you had a horse to carry you
    about? Elsa is pregnant, would you mind taking on the foal as your
    own?" Leofric asked.

    "That

    would be fine with me, sir," Frederic replied, patting Elsa's belly
    gently. "Of course, the horse tax will cost me an awful lot, sir;"

    Leofric

    sighed and shook his head. "You're lucky I just became an Earl,
    Frederic," he grumbled, reaching into his pocket for some coins.

    "Yes, sir. Well deserved. Congratulations, sir," Frederic said, stroking Elsa's belly as he waited for his ransom.

    Based on a post by LingeringAfterthought in 5 parts, for Literotica.


    1 hr 8 min
  • Legends of Godiva: Part 4


    Legends of Godiva: Part 4
    A mysterious stranger comes, the lovers are parted.

    Based on a post by LingeringAfterthought in 5 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    "Oh

    good, I was afraid Sir Hulgar might skip over the mutilations at
    Sandwich;" Godgifu whispered, pinching the bridge of her nose between
    her eyes.

    "So; so sorry;" Leofric said, slowly turning a greenish color.

    "But,

    God was watching!" Sir Hulgar raged, thrusting his gnarled and scarred
    finger in the air. "The Danish demon defiled the blessed throne of
    England but a few weeks, before his own horse threw him to his death,
    ending forever his accursed reign!" At this point, almost all the
    children cheered, for indeed Sir Hulgar told the tale with such verve
    and animation that most people would not have believed it possible from a
    man who spoke mostly through grunts and threatening glares.

    "His

    kingdom, freed from the ravages of the invaders, the Witengamot
    restored King Aethelred to his throne; and there was much rejoicing,"
    Sir Hulgar said, nodding at the divinely just outcome. Then, he frowned
    as he noticed a small hand raised over a head canted in deep thought.

    "Don't do it; don't do it;" Godgifu quietly urged through clenched teeth.

    "Yes?" Sir Hulgar barked to where Frederic sat with his question.

    "He did it;" Godgifu sighed, her shoulders slumping.

    "But;

    why did King Aethelred come back? The Witengamot agreed to make the
    Danish one king, so why wasn't his son the king, after that? Wasn't that
    the bargain?" Frederic asked, frowning at the discontinuity.

    "The

    barbarian King's son was a mere youth at the time, and the Witengamot
    saw the chance to place God's chosen English king on the throne, once
    more. It came at a dear price, but one they were willing to pay," Sir
    Hulgar answered, his face grave.

    "But

    what happened to the hostages, then? The kin that the Witengamot gave
    to the invader to back up their promise?" Frederic pressed.

    "The

    Viking's son discarded the hostages on the beach at Sandwich, after
    carving off all of their noses, ears and hands," Sir Hulgar answered,
    gesturing to show the carving motions of the knife and making a wet
    ripping sound for effect, "returning the wretched victims to their
    families mutilated, if they even survived their terrible wounds at all.
    You still see some of them around; veils and gloves covering their
    hideous scars, forever a burden to the families that sacrificed them to
    free their land."

    At these words, the children all turned with wide eyes to where Godgifu sat, ominously gloved and veiled.

    "Uh,

    I can attest that Her Ladyship has all the proper body parts, having
    seen;" Leofric began, before receiving a swift kick from his future
    spouse.

    "Oh,

    for heaven's sake," Godgifu sighed, unbuttoning her long gloves and
    wiggling them off her hands and displaying her whole limbs for the
    children's benefit. Their concerns only partly relieved, the kids
    remained dubious and continued staring, trying to fathom the violent
    secrets her veil no doubt kept hidden.

    "In

    for a pound?" Leofric asked Godgifu, quickly glancing to Sir Hulgar who
    stood at the ready and glared threateningly at the assembly in the
    hall.

    Leofric

    and Godiva had talked about this, about her someday shedding her veils
    and allowing herself to be seen as she was. Knowing he would love her
    and be by her side, no matter what happened, gave Godiva courage. She
    nodded, deciding that, if only for the sake of the children, she could
    do this.

    "I;"Godgifu

    began, her mouth suddenly dry, then spoke to the assembly. "The veils,
    were for the comfort and tastes of my late husband, Lord Wilfred. God
    rest him," she said, carefully lifting her veils only enough to show the
    children that each ear was intact and whole. "They became a comfort to
    me after he died, but also a barrier between me and all of you. I
    believe every comfort has the potential to become a weakness that keeps
    us from being whole;" she said, steeling herself. "And so, I must ask
    your pardon, if my weaknesses have caused any of you injury; and ask
    your forgiveness, for hiding from you for so long," she said quietly,
    slowly raising the veil in front of her face.

    Godgifu's

    cheeks flushed and people gasped as her neck, her chin, and then her
    lips were revealed. She paused and swallowed, screwing up her courage to
    raise the veil a little more; just enough to show her nose, when her
    entire face was suddenly revealed when Leofric decided to be helpful and
    took the entire covering off her and threw it to the floor.

    Wide

    eyed and speechless, she whipped her face to him, shock clearly written
    upon her features. Leofric, suddenly realizing he had erred, lifted her
    veil from the floor and folded it clumsily before returning it to her
    in a haphazard bundle, but the damage had been done. Terrified, Godgifu
    nonetheless straightened her neck, squared her shoulders and looked out
    at the assembly.

    Face

    after face staring at her, seeing her; not shielded by a translucent
    cloth, but bare and unadorned. She loved them all; and she had lied to
    them. She had held herself above them out of need, claiming a false
    standard that she failed to uphold. She was a fraud. She deserved to be
    dragged through the streets and left to die. The people of Coventry
    deserved so much better than her.

    No

    one moved. No one spoke. Indeed, it seemed no one even breathed until
    Frederic rose from the group of children and came to stand before her.
    "It's nice to see your face, my Lady," he said, head still canted in
    thought, his eyes taking in every detail. "I don't think there has ever
    been a beauty like yours seen in Coventry;" he said, offering her a
    wildflower.

    "Hear,

    hear!" cheered Reverend Palmer, clapping enthusiastically from the back
    of the room. Cheers and yells of agreement filled the hall, as applause
    gradually broke out amongst the assembly.

    "Thank

    you, Frederic," she whispered, taking the flower from him with a
    shaking hand, she looked over the cheering assembly in bewilderment. How
    was this possible? Did they not recognize her? She hadn't been brazen
    in her appearances as the outlaw Godiva, but she had been known
    generally about the town.

    Blushing,

    she stood and nodded to the assembly in thanks, "I don't understand;
    don't they see?" she asked, glancing at Leofric who smiled down at her.

    "Of

    course, they see you; they've always seen you," Leofric said, looking
    out at the assembly. "But, as is often the case, people will see what
    they want to see; and I think they've been waiting to see you for quite a
    while."

    "Do you; do you think they knew it was me? Godgifu and Godiva? All this time?"

    Leofric

    chuckled to himself, wondering how his future wife could be so
    completely self-delusional as to think her unique height and build would
    go completely unnoticed when perfectly duplicated by a mysterious
    outlaw. "I think Coventry is a small village; and that these people love
    you," he replied.

    The

    gathering winded down and people gradually went on about their
    business, taking one last look at their unmasked Lady before leaving.
    The boys, thrilled with their new storyteller, surrounded Sir Hulgar and
    pelted him with questions about Viking raids and other gory conquests,
    eventually pulling him from the hall to show them the proper shape and
    heft of a Viking battle axe.

    At

    length, only a solitary figure remained in the hall. It was a man,
    extremely tall and broad, and shrouded. He kept himself to the shadows,
    though the hall was not brightly lit. Uneasy, Leofric watched the man
    gradually approach the dias. Taking care not to give the appearance of
    doing so, Leofric maneuvered his own body to be between the stranger and
    the unveiled Godgifu, at all times.

    "This

    'Visiting Day,'" the man's accented voice called to them as he
    approached closer and closer to the dias, "Is good, I think, yes? You
    see the eyes, and the eyes; they see you," he said, thoughtfully.

    Leofric's

    senses sharpened, exactly as they had before going into battle, and he
    quickly searched the room for the others that must surely have come
    along with this shrouded stranger. This was not how such things were
    done; and the secrecy of it did not bode well.

    Sensing

    Leofric's tension, but not understanding the cause, Godgifu took his
    arm and petted it, peering awkwardly around his large body to the
    stranger. "Hello, sir," she greeted him, "Are you new to Coventry?
    Welcome."

    "I

    am new to many places, here, yes?" the man said, still approaching at a
    measured pace. "This story; to this, I am not new. This story I hear
    many times, but not told just so," the voice continued. "This story; it
    is told in whispers and not to children. But this story is not finished,
    yes? What happened to the son?" he asked, quietly.

    The

    hairs on her neck rose, and Godgifu looked more closely at the tall
    shrouded stranger and suddenly understood Leofric's tension, his hand
    carefully pressing her behind him, resisting her efforts to come
    forward. This was not how such things were done; but, regardless, she
    would not allow Leofric to be harmed for her offenses.

    With

    swift resolve, she darted backward until she was free of Leofric's
    restraining arm and quickly skirted out of reach around him and ran to
    the approaching figure. Kneeling in a low curtsy as she replied, "The
    son returned to England with a great force and took back the land he
    ruled by rights, and despite the violence needed to establish his rule,
    he showed great mercy in marrying Aethelred the Unready's widow Emma. In
    sparing her remaining children's lives, and in showing great patience
    as the people recovered from the wars and accepted him, Cnut the Great,
    as their ruler and King of the English, Danes and Norwegians; Your
    Highness," she whispered, bowing her head and closing her eyes.

    The

    hall was silent, but for the heavy beating of her heart. She wondered,
    briefly, if the king could hear it, as well. As she waited for her fate,
    other thoughts drifted unbidden through her mind. For one, Godgifu
    realized she never knew how drafty it was in the hall before, feeling
    the chill air creeping across the back of her vulnerable, unveiled neck
    for the first time. Would she be killed immediately? Her blood spilled
    across the floor, staining the stones until time washed them clean of
    all but the memory? Or would she be left alive but mutilated, the newly
    unmasked mistress of the town turned into a grotesque warning to others?
    Would Leofric stay with her, if she was hideous? Would he even be
    allowed to live?

    Then,

    she heard the rustle of a hood being pushed back. A hand took her chin
    and tilted her face upward to a face that was so strikingly handsome
    that, despite her terror, she found herself blushing. Stunning eyes
    examined her face and she let out a shaking breath, wondering if this
    was the last expression so many of her countrymen had seen before they
    died. Cnut the Great should have looked like a crueler man, ugly and
    savage, but he didn't. His face was mind-numbingly beautiful; and yet,
    strangely annoyed.

    "And

    some of the Swedes;" he said, as if reminding her for the hundredth
    time. "Swedes! Stubborn! Smiling and stubborn! You tell them 'do this!'
    and always they say 'ja, ja' and then go do what they want! Why no one
    remember I win them, too? Very difficult people," he grumbled to
    himself, turning her face from side to side, an appraising look in his
    eye. Looking up to Leofric, he canted his head with a glint in his eye,
    "I did not know this was under the veils. If I had;" he trailed off, a
    hint of a smile on his face.

    Relaxing

    a little, Leofric took a knee himself, "You're better off as you are,
    Sire. With this one, you would be without the support of the Witengamot,
    have gnome-sized children, half as much money, and twice as much
    trouble," Leofric replied dryly. "Your choice of wife was faultless.
    Your choice of my wife, however;" he said, folding his arms in
    exasperation.

    Cnut

    returned his attention to Godgifu's recently unwrapped face. "You marry
    this one, yes?" he stated sternly, nodding toward Leofric, still
    holding her chin.

    "Uh

    huh;" she said breathily, unable to think clearly beyond a few simple
    words. The blue of his eyes made her feel like she had fallen under the
    ice of a frozen mountain lake.

    "Umm;" he said dubiously, "You be good? Let this one wear pants?" he asked, raising his eyebrows.

    "Uh

    huh;" she agreed, her eyes drifting leisurely down over his large
    muscled frame, "Well, some of the time," she amended, swallowing and
    staring unthinkingly at his groin.

    "Seriously?" Leofric complained, arms akimbo.

    Cnut

    pulled her chin upward until Godgifu was standing. He bent over until
    they were eye-to-eye. "And you will give me what is mine. What I use to
    protect you. What feeds the soldiers. What builds the ships. And for
    being bad and making me wait, you will submit to your; punishment," he
    said, his eyes glinting as Godgifu shivered involuntarily at his last
    drawn-out word.

    Swimming

    in a haze of terrified lust, Godgifu's mind formed the words "Yes, Your
    Highness," with enormous effort, but what came out of her mouth was
    more akin to an acquiescent moan.

    "Good,"

    Cnut said, releasing her chin, "Go wait in his bed. I send him soon,"
    he ordered, straightening and turning his gaze to Leofric as Godgifu
    nodded and obediently wandered out of the hall.

    Bewildered,

    Leofric waited kneeling, as was only proper. One did not question the
    king about why he came to a town in his own kingdom, much less alone, to
    all appearances. The fact that Cnut came without pomp was one thing.
    Many men had little patience for the trimmings and splendor of royal
    life. But, coming without any apparent companions was another thing
    altogether. Sir Hulgar would have returned instantly if there had been a
    regiment of soldiers outside. No, the king was almost certainly alone;
    and cloaked to hide his identity. Something was wrong; and he needed it
    kept quiet.

    Cnut

    looked down at him, haltingly opened and closed his mouth several
    times, seeming to search for words, and eventually becoming frustrated
    and cursing in Danish. "Shall I search for an interpreter, Sire; or will
    yours be joining us?" Leofric asked.

    "No;

    no interpreters. A little gold makes their tongues go bad; mine speaks
    with hands, now," Cnut said darkly. "Stand. We use your English.
    Aelfgifu of Northampton; you are kin to her, yes?" he asked.

    Leofric

    blinked in surprise, then frowned, "Well, only by marriage; I think my
    father's brother married her second cousin; or cousin once removed; how
    does that go?" Leofric fumbled, wondering how his distant kinship with a
    Northampton noblewoman could possibly matter to the king.

    "You are kin," Cnut barked, as if that settled the matter. "Pack for travel and go fuck wife. After dark, we ride north."

    "Sire, I; I'm supposed to get married in three days. What will I tell Lady Godgifu? She'll be furious!"

    "You

    not married yet?" Cnut asked, a look of piqued curiosity on his face
    and a small smile playing on his lips. "Tell her you go, but after you
    fuck. Say with handsome face. Marry after we return. This is not
    problem," he concluded, looking appraisingly around the hall.

    "Can you tell me where we're going, at least, Sire? When we'll be back?"

    "Yes.

    We ride north. Torskey. Tell no one. Go fuck not-wife. Everything
    fine," Cnut said, looking at the door through which Godgifu left.

    Leofric

    kept his face calm, despite his inner thoughts. Torskey was not the
    average out-of-the-way English town; it was an off-season Viking camp
    where the raiders' ships were pulled up on shore and the populace
    wintered in tents and rough huts together. Cnut was inviting him to ride
    along into a camp full of bored barbarians for reasons unknown. Well,
    Cnut was ordering him to go, more than inviting him; for no Englishman
    in his right mind would go there voluntarily. Everything was definitely
    not fine.

    "Where

    are his troops? How many?" Godgifu asked, leaning out the window
    looking over the town trying to spy out the king's companions as Leofric
    entered the room.

    "Why?"

    Leofric asked, going about the room collecting items to pack, "Did you
    want to fuck them, too?" he growled under his breath.

    Stunned,

    Godgifu turned to look at him, "What's that supposed to mean? What's
    going on?" she asked, from her precarious window perch.

    Scowling,

    Leofric pulled her bodily from the window by her waist and tossed her
    onto the bed. "He wants me to go with him. North," he snarled.

    "But; we're getting married! Can't it wait? Why is he going north?"

    "Oh,

    I have no clue! Maybe Cnut the Cuntwetter intends to subdue the English
    populace with his Nordic good looks! You certainly didn't put up much
    of a fight! I need weapons; where's the armory?" Leofric said, stalking
    out of the room.

    "What are you talking about?" Godgifu yelled, running after him. "Are you seriously angry with me?"

    "Uh

    huh;" Leofric cooed breathlessly, mocking her reaction to Cnut. Shocked
    at his demeanor, Godgifu retreated a few steps, the man before her
    seeming nothing like the one that had so easily won her heart.

    Then,

    anger replaced her shock and she stomped back into the forfeited space,
    "Well, fine! So, he's handsome! Like; really, really handsome! So what?
    Is it really so important to you to be the prettiest face in the room?
    Why the hell are you mad at me?" she asked, grabbing his arm.

    Leofric

    leaned in, blocking her against the wall with his body, "I guess I just
    didn't realize a pretty face was all it took to turn your head; I guess
    you really are all the same;" he sneered, tracing her neckline with his
    finger, dipping deeply into the crevice of her tits.

    Angry,

    Godgifu slapped his hand away, only to have it return with ruder
    ambition, "What are you talking about? Just because I thought he was
    handsome, doesn't mean that I;" she said, suddenly cut off by Leofric's
    lips crushing hers, his teeth scraping hers uncomfortably. She broke the
    kiss and struggled against him, trying to see his face to read it, but
    he grabbed a handful of her hair and bent her head back, kissing down
    her neck roughly, as if to prove a point.

    Godgifu

    ducked under his arm to escape, but Leofric pinned her to the wall of
    the stairway, reaching under her dress as she struggled and kicked
    against him. "Are you telling me that I won't find you dripping and
    ready after just a few sultry looks from a handsome face? Who cares if
    he cuts people's tongues out; why should that get in the way of a good
    time?" he growled, pushing her legs apart with his thigh and hiking up
    her skirt.

    "Leofric! What's wrong with you? Stop it! Let go of me!"

    "Oh

    no, little hypocrite, we're going to see how wet you are, first. I'll
    probably die before I get a chance at the prize, but maybe if I can get
    you to be honest with yourself, you won't have to work so hard to
    replace me. You can just hold a fucking beauty contest," he hissed,
    thrusting his fingers roughly inside her.

    Several

    things happened at a speed too great for Leofric to comprehend, but in
    the next instant he found himself on the floor wheezing for breath,
    cupping his genitals and feeling like his left eye might fall out.
    Godgifu stood over him panting and rubbing her elbow with tears of
    betrayal brimming in her large eyes.

    Angry,

    and still unable to see beyond being right, Leofric lifted up his hand
    and showed her his fingers, glistening and dripping with the honey of
    her arousal. Her face twisted, and she nodded her head, her lower lip
    trembling. "Yeah. I get excited; and when I'm excited, I want to fuck;"
    she choked, tears rolling down her cheeks, "but the only one I wanted to
    fuck was you; because I was yours. You made me feel safe," she said
    brokenly, before turning on her heel and disappearing in a flash of
    skirts.

    Leofric

    stared down the empty passage. She was gone. As the realization of what
    he had just done settled on him, Leofric felt ill. He had acted in such
    a way that made her use force to run from him. Back in the hall, he
    really hadn't even been angry about Godgifu's reaction to Cnut, finding
    it more humorous than anything else. He had never really doubted her
    loyalty or love for him, but in his fear and anger over his forced
    mission, he had jealously lashed out at her in the ugliest possible way.
    "I was yours; you made me feel safe" her voice coming back to him as
    pure torture, declaring his greatest accomplishments as things existing
    only in the past. Coughing, he used the wall to push himself up and
    wobble on toward the armory. Perhaps, she would allow him to beg her
    forgiveness before he left; if he could even find her.

    Near

    nightfall, after his search for Godgifu through the great house came up
    fruitless, Leofric returned to the hall to find King Cnut and Sir
    Hulgar engrossed in a game of dice. Alongside them, the betting pot
    consisting of some coins, a knife, a decorative pin, and what looked
    like a strangely large molar, awaited the winner. Sir Hulgar scowled
    over the dice as he shook them in his enormous hand, murmuring an
    incantation and closing his eyes as he released them. With a roar of
    triumph from Hulgar and an exaggerated howl of pain from Cnut, Sir
    Hulgar scraped the pot to himself, rubbed the tooth on his tunic, and
    wiggled it into his mouth.

    Standing

    with his winnings, Sir Hulgar clapped Cnut on the shoulder in hearty
    approval, despite horrifying the town with stories of his conquest not
    hours ago. Then Godgifu's knight protector noticed Leofric and grinned,
    taking in his black eye, swollen nose and ungainly walk with a degree of
    pride. "The fighting I could teach her, but not the speed; she was born
    with that. You never see it coming," he said, nodding, then turning
    back to Cnut, "It has been an honor to lighten your load, Your
    Highness," he said, bowing low and leaving the room.

    "How is it that everybody likes you, Sire?" Leofric grudgingly wondered aloud, shaking his head as he watched Sir Hulgar leave.

    "I

    am Cnut," he said simply, shrugging. Then, turning to Leofric with a
    look of annoyance, "I tell you 'fuck not-wife first, then tell her that
    you go,' you do not listen. Now, handsome face not handsome and
    everything more work. Stubborn! You are Swedish?"

    "No,

    Sire. I made an ass of myself, left her unsatisfied, and with any luck,
    I'll be apologizing to her for the rest of my life. I am definitely
    English," Leofric sighed. "Will you please tell me why we are going to
    Torskey?"

    Cnut

    looked at Leofric for a long moment, then nodded as he led him out of
    the hall, and began walking toward the stables. "This story the Hulgar
    tells of my father Sweyn Forkbeard; it begins earlier. It started on the
    day of the St. Brice. You know this day?"

    Leofric

    nodded, growing solemn, "That was the day King Aethelred, upon being
    told that they would rise up against him, ordered that all Danes in
    England be killed. Many innocents were murdered. It was; senseless; a
    terrible act."

    "My father's sister Gunhild, my aunt; she was a Dane in England that day. After that day, she was not. Her husband also dead."

    "I'm very sorry, Sire."

    "Men;

    kings; we are told things; we get ideas; what we think right; then we
    do things and cannot change them. It is too late. My father come to
    England for revenge. And for more. Denmark, she is small. Not enough.
    England has more. When I was old enough, I join my father. In
    Northumbria, my father want to make stronger; what is word; bond? Want
    bond with leaders. A dead ealdorman had a daughter unmarried;"

    Leofric

    caught on from Cnut's earlier kinship inquiry. "Aelfgifu of
    Northampton;" Leofric said, "And so you married her so your father could
    build a northern alliance."

    "I did. She give me sons Swein and Harold," Cnut said, proudly.

    "Harold, like my horse; a good name," Leofric said, grinning.

    "This

    'Harold' name for kings, not name for horse. You change name for
    horse," Cnut declared, with mild disgust. "When father die, I leave
    England. Aelfgifu go to Denmark to be safe. The English, they kill her,
    if she stay. When the Aethelred die, I return with more men and take
    London. Then, the Emma good wife to have. Sister of Norman Duke. Knows
    how to queen the English, already. Witengamot like her. Good wife. So
    then, I ask Emma to wife. I promise be good, not kill her Aethelred
    children, all the good husband things. She say 'yes,' and I win the
    Emma," Cnut explained.

    Leofric suppressed a laugh, "The handsome face, helped there too, I suppose."

    "With

    the ladies, the handsome face always help. And the good fuck. When
    there is lady problem Cnut say 'Send handsome face.' No one listen.
    Ladies. Why work so hard? Spend so much?" Cnut grumbled in exasperation.

    "And Aelfgifu? Did she take the divorce well?" Leofric asked.

    Cnut made a non-committal noise as he looked around the stables.

    "You; you did divorce her, right?" Leofric prompted.

    Cnut

    ran his fingers through his impossibly thick wavy red-gold hair, and
    shrugged, "Aelfgifu in Denmark. Good wife. Do nothing wrong. Give good
    sons;" he equivocated.

    Leofric

    bit his lips before responding, "You; didn't divorce her, did you,
    Sire?" he asked gingerly, coming to Harold's stall. "So that's what's
    going on. You didn't divorce Aelfgifu and Emma found out somehow, she
    got mad, and now for some reason, she's with the Vikings at Torksey?"
    Leofric said with realization.

    Cnut

    met Leofric's eyes at this, a grim sobriety settling on the king's
    annoyingly perfect features, and Leofric needed no further confirmation.
    As Leofric sorted things in his mind, he remembered that most of the
    Vikings in Torskey were from Normandy, Emma's homeland. She might even
    know some of the Vikings, for all he knew. Queen Emma wasn't in danger
    or being held hostage; she was punishing Cnut.

    What

    was more, Cnut had a serious weakness in his position. He had sent back
    the Viking forces he used to conquer England, a mercenary army being
    far too expensive to keep at his disposal. Cnut needed to rely upon the
    loyalty of the English people and the Witengamot to keep the throne, in
    other words, he needed political power. Since Queen Emma was the key to
    Cnut's political power, and any rifts between them would surely be
    exploited by the power-hungry Witengamot, Cnut's mission to retrieve her
    was critical to his reign, and the secrecy of it was paramount. Without
    Emma, Cnut was as good as gone. Men had lost the throne of England over
    far less.

    In

    this desperate state, apparently unable to trust even his own
    translator, Cnut had come alone to Coventry to seek his help. Leofric
    looked at the king, the man responsible for his brother's death, the man
    who had committed atrocities in war, who had ruined his family's name,
    and whose reign began with more vicious bloodletting in the Witengamot
    than had ever been seen in history. Leofric knew that he had only to
    drop a word in the wrong ear, and Cnut's reign would be at an end; and
    from the look in his eyes, Cnut knew this as well. He was betting his
    life on Leofric's honor. "I am honored by your faith in me, Sire,"
    Leofric said, the charisma of the King now a little less of a mystery to
    him. "We will bring your Queen home."

    Cnut

    clasped Leofric's shoulder in gratitude, and nodded. "Ah! This a fine
    beast!" he said, changing the subject and taking an exaggerated interest
    in Leofric's horse. "This 'not-Harold?'" he asked.

    "This

    is he," said Leofric, smiling and patting Harold in greeting. "Not a
    few months in town, and he already has half the mares pregnant. Maybe I
    should call him 'Cnut,'" Leofric said, as he laid a blanket on the huge
    black horse.

    Cnut

    laughed heartily. "This good name for horse! 'Godgifu ride the Cnut
    hard all day, now she cannot walk!'" he roared. Leofric shook his head,
    his face and spirits falling as he thought again of his last meeting
    with her. Cnut looked closely at him, concerned, "Leofric, this funny
    because it make sound like I fuck your not-wife," Cnut explained,
    unnecessarily. "This joke, yes? You not laugh?" he asked, as he handed
    Leofric the packs for Harold.

    "Yeah,

    I got it. Very funny, Sire. It's just; Godgifu. After I left you, we
    argued; and I was wrong. I hate leaving her like this. It makes me sick
    that our last words were; what they were," he said, leading Harold from
    the stall. "I love her. She is everything I would wish a lady to be, but
    would never think to ask. Every day, my first and last thoughts are of
    her, and I have never felt more whole. You sent me here to marry her,
    but I never expected how completely she would capture my heart;" Leofric
    said, almost to himself.

    Cnut's

    piercing blue eyes took in his companion thoughtfully. "These good
    words; maybe you not need handsome face. Come. We go to Torskey, you say
    you are kin and make promise to Emma 'no more Aelfgifu,' and we go
    home. Everything fine."

    "So,

    you're really going to divorce Aelfgifu, this time, then?" Leofric
    asked, mounting Harold. "I'm a knight. You can't have me promise
    something to the Queen of England and then;"

    Cnut

    made another non-committal noise, "Not real English marriage with
    Aelfgifu, alligevel, no church; just hold hands, say 'married.' Two good
    sons. 'Divorce' bad, very expensive; I send her to Norway. Norway is as
    good as divorce. Fjords very nice. Everything fine," Cnut concluded,
    casually mounting his horse and following Leofric to the road out of
    town heading north. The two rode out into the darkness, neither of them
    taking note of the dark figure that followed them at a distance.

    After

    putting a few miles of road behind them, the two men stopped to sleep
    for a few hours, hidden in the trees near a creek. Each made themselves
    comfortable after tethering their horses nearby and kindling a small
    fire between them.

    Leofric

    leaned back and sighed, his hands clasped behind his head. The sky was
    filled with stars, and the chilly night air made him wish for happier
    times, and the small warm body of his love curled against him. Noticing
    his companion's lingering melancholy, Cnut nudged him with an elbow,
    "Leofric; they say the English; they have the 'prima nocta,' yes?" he
    asked.

    "No," Leofric said, tersely.

    "This is certain? I red about the 'prima nocta' in;"

    "No!"

    Leofric said, turning to scowl at the king. "No! No, no, no, no! It's
    just a myth. A story. No one has ever practiced 'prima nocta' in
    England. Not ever. It's only something terrible they accuse bad leaders
    of enforcing, so they can stir the people into bloody revolt against
    them. Because the people would revolt. Everybody hates a leader that
    thinks they should get to fuck any bride on the first night of her
    marriage, and no leader ever tries to do it, because they would lose
    their kingdom if they did. There is not, and has never been 'prima
    nocta' in England; Sire."

    "Ah. Just; asking question;" Cnut demurred, smirking.

    Leofric grunted in annoyance and shifted against the ground trying to get comfortable again.

    "Because under the veils, the Godgifu is very good," Cnut said, his laughter barely suppressed.

    Leofric chuckled, growing to like the Dane despite himself. "Yes, she is. Good night, Your Highness," he said.
    A naughty burglar is captured and punished.

    Godgifu

    crept closer to the small fire where the two men slept, hidden behind
    some low bramble, wondering what she was doing there. If she had any
    sense, she would have stayed home in Coventry instead of changing into
    leather hunting pants and a tunic and following Leofric after they
    argued in the stairwell. Instead of going to her rooms and crying, she
    had fixated on something he unthinkingly said in haste, "I'll probably
    die before I get a chance at the prize;." Whatever else had happened
    between them, however much she might want to pelt his stupid handsome
    face with acorns as he slept right now, Leofric had expected to die on
    this errand with Cnut; and she refused to let that happen.

    With

    Cnut's sonorous snore providing cover, Godgifu crept closer to the fire
    on Leofric's side and watched him sleeping. He was a different man when
    he slept. His keen eyes closed, no longer making her feel like her
    secrets were unraveling before her. His mouth soft and relaxed, his
    dirty smirk only a memory.

    He

    slept on his back, with his head propped on a rolled horse blanket and
    his hands folded over his torso. His achingly handsome face bore the
    marks she had given him when she escaped his manhandling in the
    stairwell. The swelling on his cheekbone, purpling already. She clutched
    her hands together to keep from reaching out and brushing her
    fingertips over the bruise, telling herself she had to do it to stop
    him, but doubt and guilt filled her. He wouldn't have hurt her. Not
    really. Sure, what he did was crude and improper, but she knew that
    Leofric would have died before ever seeing harm come to her from his own
    hand and yet she had done this to him. How was it that a man with long
    years at war could have a gentler soul than her own?

    Leaning

    over him, she brushed her lips across the bruise, her kiss softer than
    breath, allowing him to sleep on. A slight sound of pleasure came from
    his throat as he slept, and she bit her lips to keep herself from
    kissing him again.

    His

    neck beckoned to her, the place she usually snuggled her face into as
    she slept, breathing his reassuring scent. That was her place and
    fucking Cnut took it away from her without even asking! How was she
    supposed to sleep without it? Leaning in again, she inhaled him,
    unknowingly tickling his face with the hairs that had come loose from
    her braid.

    When

    she tried to pull back, she found that she couldn't because his hand
    was hooked through the neck of her leather tunic. Sleepy eyes wandered
    over her. "You're here;" he mumbled, a smile playing on his lips.

    "I couldn't sleep;" she whispered, leaning down again and brushing her lips softly against his.

    Leofric

    smiled and pulled her closer against him, wrapping his arms around her.
    "I looked for you. I didn't want to leave things between us like that,"
    he murmured.

    "I

    know. I was hiding, watching you. Angry. It was so stupid. I didn't
    want to talk to you, but I couldn't let you out of my sight. I don't
    know what's wrong with m; what are you laughing at?" she said, frowning
    down at his smirking face, her body jiggling as he laughed under her.

    "Don't

    you get it? It's just like I said; you would never really know I was
    yours until I was taken from you. Now, a bigger kid takes away your toy
    and you completely lose your shit" Leofric whispered, laughing so hard
    now that tears were leaking down the corners of his eyes.

    Godgifu

    growled and tried pulling out of his arms, struggling against him
    angrily. Leofric rolled her under him, pinning her down, still laughing.
    "Let me go! Cnut can have you! I'm going home!" she growled.

    "Oh

    no, little one; you came all this way, I think you at least need to
    come, first," he chuckled, reaching his hand under her hunting pants and
    running his fingers through her slit. "You're always so much nicer
    after you come; approaching pleasant, even," he said, toggling her clit
    gently as she squirmed and tried to head-butt him, his ease in
    restraining her making her even more furious.

    "No!

    You and your king can go fuck yourselves! I'm leaving! Get off me, you
    big; big; oh; oh fuck!" she gasped, her hips bucking against him as her
    jaw clenched tightly, shaking her head, trying to refuse the pleasure he
    was giving her.

    Leofric

    growled with pleasure as her slit became positively slippery with her
    excitement. "Good girl; It's not so easy to take a man down once he's
    got his full weight on you, is it? Just relax and enjoy it; you'll be
    seeing sense soon; oof!" he grunted in sudden pain as she landed a blow
    to his crotch and scrambled away from him.

    Godgifu

    jumped to her feet, intent upon running to Elva and riding off into the
    darkness, but was surprised to find that her feet left the ground soon
    after she regained them. She kicked the air in bewilderment as she
    watched the ground slowly move further away from her. Since she saw
    Leofric in front of her, slowly getting to his feet with an irritated
    expression, she had her suspicions as to who was lifting her bodily by
    the waistband of her pants. Furious beyond reason, she grabbed a short
    knife from where she'd stashed it in her sleeve and began trying to
    reach back to jab it backward into Cnut's outstretched arm.

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa! Let's not commit treason," Leofric said, quickly taking the knife away from her.

    "Hah!

    So cute! Like little; what is word? Pindsvin! You have this word? Tiny,
    sweet and then poke, poke, poke!" Cnut chortled, making little stabbing
    gestures with his free hand, not even noticing when Godgifu landed a
    kick to his ribs.

    "Dit fjols! Lad mig gå!" Gogifu yelled, trying to lift her legs to wrap them around Cnut's arm and somehow subdue him with it.

    "Ah! She speak Danish, too. This is good. Vær godt, pindsvin!" Cnut ordered, giving her a shake.

    "Stop calling me a fucking hedgehog, asshole!" Godgifu yelled.

    "'Sire,'

    actually, is the proper; she means, 'Sire,' Your Highness," Leofric
    clarified nervously. "He cuts out people's tongues, Diva;" he reminded
    her in an undertone.

    Cnut

    looked away from the struggling figure at the end of his arm to
    Leofric. "Who say this? With the tongue?" he asked, offended.

    "Well,

    um; what you said about your interpreter and gold making his tongue go
    bad; and about him talking with his hands, now?" Leofric explained,
    watching Godgifu glowering balefully at both of them, now.

    Cnut's

    face brightened in realization, "No! No, no no! Åh gud! Interpreter
    have tongue. Just stupid. Spend night in tavern. Singing battle; ah;
    contest? Win gold, but tongue; ah, no; voice, voice gone. Speaks with
    hands. Stupid. Not cut out tongue for this! Wasteful! Interpreter
    tongues expensive!" Cnut snorted in distain, casually hooking the wiggly
    load in his hand over his back like a bundle of cordwood and walking to
    Leofric. "So; you give the pindsvin what she need, now?" he asked in an
    undertone.

    "Um;

    Sire, I'm pretty sure she won't go for that. I've never seen her like
    this," Leofric said, trying with difficulty to ignore the rude hand
    gestures Godgifu was throwing up over Cnut's shoulder.

    Cnut

    scrutinized Leofric, reading him. "This? This nothing. Why you not
    understand this? Pindsvin frightened. Thinks you die in Torksey. Break
    rules because need punishment; ah; release? Punish, feel better, then
    good fuck," Cnut explained, shrugging as if explaining the obvious as he
    brushed away Godgifu's leg when she tried to loop it over his head to
    strangle him.

    "She's furious with me, and you think that;what;beating her? You think that will make this better? That's insane."

    "Not

    the beating; stupid English; how you not know this? Not beat; smæk,
    Leofric, smæk. Pindsvin asking you for spænder. You take care of
    not-wife."

    "The first one of you assholes that spanks me loses a fucking hand!" Godgifu yelled.

    "Quiet

    Pindsvin! Spanks! This is word. Pindsvin want spanks. Then fuck.
    Everything fine." Seeing Leofric was still dubious, Cnut leaned in and
    whispered, "Would Pindsvin translate this word for you, if did not want
    spanks?"

    Leofric

    leaned back and blinked, stunned. He was pretty sure Cnut was right,
    but he was also certain Godgifu would fight things tooth and nail in her
    current state. He had just broken her trust in the stairwell; and
    forcing her to endure something like this was not the way to remedy the
    situation. He took a deep breath, uncertain if he was doing the right
    thing, but he felt he had to try. "Please put her down, Sire."

    Cnut

    smiled in approval, swung Godgifu down to her feet, then pointed out
    some boulders nearby for Leofric to sit and administer Godgifu's
    discipline. Once down, Godgifu angrily shoved at the Dane with both
    arms, only causing herself to almost fall down, saved only by the fact
    that Cnut had kept hold of the waistband of her pants. Cnut snorted, "I
    hold her, Leofric. Pindsvin is;"

    "I'm

    afraid you misunderstand me, Sire. I have no intentions of spanking her
    against her will," Leofric said, walking calmly to the boulder and
    sitting. "That's not how we are," he explained. Cnut snorted, shaking
    his head and released Godgifu's waistband. Godgifu wobbled on her own
    feet and looked around uncertainly, her eyes reluctantly coming back to
    Leofric who spoke only to her, now.

    "What

    I mean is, that while I am ready and most willing to paddle your
    backside until it glows like the rising sun, you will receive nothing
    from me unless you willingly submit to it," Leofric said. "You are not a
    child, Diva. If you want this from me, you need only to ask for it
    respectfully, and trust that I will give you exactly what you need."

    Godgifu

    panted softly, expressions of fear, anger and need were warring on her
    face, as she looked around for the battle that had not presented itself
    to her. Almost imperceptibly, Cnut nodded his approval to Leofric and
    then turned his eyes to Godgifu as if gauging the odds on what she would
    decide to do.

    Widening

    his legs as he sat, Leofric guided her with his eyes to come stand
    between his knees. With her jaw set, Godgifu slowly walked forward,
    still panting shallowly and glancing all around her until she stood a
    foot or two away from him and crossed her arms. Behind her, Leofric saw
    Cnut's mouth curl at her passive-aggressive almost-obedience. Leofric
    returned his eyes to her, reading her face. Beneath the churlish façade,
    he saw she was nearly frantic; at the thought of losing him. His heart
    swelled in his chest. She finally knew he was hers; and her fear told
    him just how precious he was to her, how much she needed him. He
    wouldn't fail her now.

    "Well?"

    she huffed, trying to keep up her bravado. Leofric didn't reply, but
    simply guided her again with his eyes to stand between his knees. Her
    eyes flickered with uncertainty, and then she grudgingly stepped between
    his knees. Leofric smiled, pleased. As he sat, they were almost eye to
    eye, though as she became increasingly self-conscious, Godgifu had a
    hard time meeting his eyes and kept dropping them down to where his cock
    was growing hard in his pants.

    He

    let her wait there, letting her feel her uncertainty, her anxiety
    growing. Then, when he thought she was just about to speak again, he
    took the leather of her hunting pants, rubbing it between his fingers
    briefly, before meeting her eyes. Godgifu blinked nervously, then she
    fumbled with her pants until they released and she slid them down her
    legs, shivering a little in the night air. Leofric repeated his gesture
    with her tunic and her eyes went wide, looking over her shoulder to
    where Cnut stood, smiling broadly with his arms crossed. Leofric turned
    her face back to him, ignoring her imploring look, and pursed his lips
    as if becoming impatient with her hesitancy.

    With

    an effort of will, Godgifu closed her eyes, bit her lips, and pulled
    her tunic over her head, letting it fall to the ground. Goosebumps
    crawled across her naked body. She jumped slightly when she felt a
    slight tugging on her hair until she realized Leofric was unbraiding it
    until it was loose and flowing down her shoulders and back, running his
    fingers along her scalp and massaging it until she relaxed more. When he
    stopped and pulled her into his arms, she was weak and pliant, panting
    softly. "Tell me what you want;" he murmured.

    "I; I want to; feel better;" she choked, swallowing and rubbing her nose with the back of her hand.

    "And

    do you want me to do what it takes make you feel better; even if it
    hurts? Are you letting me decide that?" he asked, noting how her eyes
    immediately went to his with concern, but then acceptance. She nodded.
    "Then, I will; and you will obey me in everything I do to take care of
    you; and you will say 'crabapple' when you want everything to stop.
    Because it will. It will stop when you say so, but keep in mind that it
    will not start again. Saying 'crabapple' makes everything stop, even if
    you are on the brink of orgasm. Do you understand?" he asked.

    Godgifu's

    breath burst out, surprising her, because she had been holding it
    without realizing. Leofric raised his eyebrows in question and she
    blinked and nodded, "Crabapple;," she repeated, nodding, breathing
    unevenly.

    Leofric

    nodded and guided her, his hand on the back of her neck, to stand
    beside him and lay across his legs. He thought he heard a slight sob
    when she adjusted herself, clutching his thigh with her small hands, but
    when he looked, her face was carefully impassive. She was cold and
    tense, digging her chin in to his thigh, expecting pain from his hand.
    He hated the thought of her fear of him, but at the same time, he was
    moved by her trust. He paused, uncertain how to begin.

    A

    movement in his peripheral vision caught his eye. Cnut gestured a long
    slow stroking motion with his hand. Of course. Comfort her. This wasn't
    about causing her pain as much as it was about building her trust and
    faith in him.

    Leofric

    moved his fingers over her scalp, massaging her, noting how her
    shoulders relaxed slightly upon feeling his familiar gentle touch. It
    filled him with pride and a sense of responsibility. He stroked his
    hands all over her body, feeling her, claiming every place. She tensed
    when he brushed his hand over her ass, then gradually relaxed. He felt
    her breathing change, her fingers unclench and wiggle against him. That
    was when he delivered the first light spank, leaving his hand on her
    after placing the blow.

    A

    sound escaped her, almost a question, as the place where he struck
    became more aware. Her breathing quickened and she squirmed in his lap,
    clenching her hands on him. Smack, smack; Leofric placed two more light
    spanks on the lower side of her ass, making the round pale flesh jiggle
    merrily. He smiled as she squirmed again, more out of need than pain at
    this point.

    From

    the corner of his eye, Leofric noticed that Cnut had come closer,
    observing the proceedings from behind, where Godgifu could not see him.
    He gestured with his hand in a circular motion. Comfort her. Leofric
    nodded, understanding that Godgifu needed to feel both pain and
    reassurance from him in order to get her release. He caressed her ass
    lovingly on the warm rosy spots he had created and felt her sigh under
    his hands.

    Spank,

    spank; Spank! The sound of the last blow on her creamy skin cracking
    out into the night and pulling a yelping moan from Godgifu that quickly
    turned into panting whimpers under his gentle rubbing hand. Leofric
    smiled as she panted and squirmed in his lap, she was truly enjoying
    this, if the sweet pungent scent filling the air was any indication. He
    decided to investigate further.

    "Spread

    your legs;" he said, leaning over to see her rich pink flower exposed
    as she spread her thighs apart. She was dripping. He ran one finger up
    the length of her crack, pulling it away covered with her excitement,
    and showing it to her. "Umm; if I'd known how much you enjoyed this, I
    would have done it long ago," he murmured, feeling his cock throb when
    she took his fingers into her mouth and sucked them.

    A

    slight noise caught Leofric's attention and he glanced over to see Cnut
    casually stroking his exposed cock, while he watched them, leaning back
    against a large tree. With a smile, Leofric delivered three more
    spanks, alternating cheeks and positions, feeling Godgifu beginning to
    shake under him. Her ass glowed, red and swollen in the firelight. Her
    goosebumps had been replaced with a baking heat radiating from her body.
    Every pant came out of her with a slight whimper. She was trying to be
    strong for him, but she was nearly at her breaking point.

    "You're

    doing very well, little one. Your ass is bright red, but I think you
    can take a bit more. Before I continue, though, you've been very rude to
    the King, tonight. Is there anything you'd like to say to him?" Leofric
    asked, stroking his hand down her back.

    "I need to come;" Godgifu whimpered.

    "I

    believe you; and I love that you can actually say that out loud, but it
    isn't quite what I was hoping for. The king knows you need to come. He
    can see your juices dripping down your thighs," Leofric said, delivering
    a quick smack to her clit. Godgifu squealed and arched her back, her
    toes clenched as she panted near orgasm. Cnut strolled forward, stroking
    his nearly purple cock and enjoying the proceedings immensely. "I want
    to know what you have to say to the man you kicked in the ribs tonight?"

    "Oh! I'm; I'm sorry! I'm sorry! Uh! That was rude! Thank you for being patient with me! I need to come!" Godgifu panted.

    "Is

    that all?" Leofric asked, delivering several more spanks and watching
    her moan and hump his leg in pain and her need. "The man is king of
    three different countries; and part of Sweden" Leofric added, seeing
    Cnut open his mouth to remind him, "It seems a bit inhospitable,
    dismissive even, to just say 'sorry' and 'thanks.' That's not even
    mentioning your treasonous tax debt. It seems like a more meaningful
    gesture is in order, don't you? I think you should invite him to release
    himself on your very lovely ass," Leofric said, delivering several more
    spanks to Godgifu's buttocks and clit, his hand now glistening with her
    arousal. Cnut smiled broadly and stepped close behind her, standing
    between her legs, stroking himself more quickly.

    Godgifu

    felt her legs pushed widely apart by Cnut's large body and swallowed.
    Her entire body felt like it was on fire and the pain of Leofric's
    spanks barely even registered in her mind anymore. She just felt like
    she was swimming in need. She heard the sound of Cnut stroking his cock
    behind her and moaned. "If it would please; Your Highness; nuh; please,
    please.; Oh god; I would be most honored; if you would; please; please
    come on my ass. Come on me until it drips down like honey. Come on me,
    Si; ah!" Godgifu cried out, as Cnut grunted and leaned back, splattering
    the curve of her ass and back with rope after rope of hot cum, as
    Leofric pushed several fingers inside her slippery passage and fucked
    her with them.

    Once

    Cnut had finished, Leofric took her by the back of the neck and lifted
    her in his arms and kissed her thoroughly, making her lose herself all
    over again. "You're fucking amazing;" he growled, standing with her and
    walking to a nearby tree and pressing her against it. Her legs wrapped
    around him, as he freed his long-denied erection from his pants and
    thrust deeply up into her body. "Oh fuck, woman! What are you doing to
    me?" he gasped, stroking hard into her impossibly hot cunt as she
    squealed.

    Godgifu

    clutched him desperately, his urgent thrusts shaking her entire body,
    filling her with himself again and again. She didn't even realize she
    was screaming into his chest as his hips pounded against her, stretching
    her to take more and more of him, until with a hard thrust he throbbed
    inside her, his breath hitching as he filled her with his heat.

    The

    two panted, breath mingling as they kissed each other, the crisis
    fading and bringing a flood of emotions over each of them. Leofric,
    filled with pride and tenderness, brushed the tangled hair away from her
    face, checking to see if she was all right, and lifting her away from
    the tree in his arms.

    Godgifu,

    taken beyond feelings that had names, simply cried as he carried her
    toward the creek, cried as he gently washed her with the cold water,
    cried as he dried her and examined the scratches on her back left by the
    tree's bark, and cried as he wrapped her in Harold's blanket and
    snuggled her against his chest and they drifted off to sleep together,
    with Cnut's snoring serving as their cacaphonous lullaby.

    The

    rising sun and birdsong awoke Leofric, feeling stiff, but happy.
    Godgifu still slept with her head on his shoulder, her arm thrown across
    his chest. He wondered how she would react this morning, their play
    last night being so different from what they had enjoyed before. Would
    she be shy? Would she try to pretend it didn't happen? He didn't have to
    wait long, for she soon breathed deeply and opened her eyes and looked
    into his.

    "Good morning," he said, stroking her hair back away from her sleepy face. "How are you feeling?" he asked.

    "Um; sore?" she said, giggling.

    Leofric pulled her on top of him. "I meant, how are you feeling about last night," he said.

    "Do

    we have to talk about it?" Godgifu whimpered. "It's so awkward to talk
    about; that. Can't we just let it be amazing and never talk about it
    again?"

    "Ah, so you did like it. Which parts did you like?" he pried.

    "See, this is talking about it, and I just said I don't want to talk about it."

    "No.

    You said it's awkward to talk about it, not that you didn't want to
    talk about it. Amazing sex doesn't exist without communication. If we
    don't talk about it, it will be quite impossible to do it again, so I
    have to assume you don't want to have your little ass spanked anymore,"
    Leofric said, smirking.

    "I

    didn't say that! We could do that again if I'm; scared, or sad, or;
    maybe after church when I didn't pay enough attention, or when you wear
    that tunic that;"

    "Do what, exactly? You'll need to tell me what you liked, if I am to do it again," Leofric said, grinning.

    Godgifu

    growled and looked away, refusing to look at him while she tried to do
    as he asked. "I liked it when you spanked me," she said through gritted
    teeth.

    "I enjoyed that, too. Anything else?"

    "I

    liked it when you made me stand where you wanted me before starting,"
    she said, glancing back up at him from under the blanket.

    "Really? You liked that? Why?"

    "Umm; because it made me feel like you were in control of things," she admitted.

    "And why did you like that?" Leofric pressed.

    "Because

    I was scared, and I wasn't feeling in control and it felt good that you
    were; because if you were in control, then I'd be safe; and because I
    trust you and to care of me."

    "Hmm; I like that," Leofric said, smiling as he stroked her hair. "What was the best part?"

    "Best part when Cnut spray seed on the Pindsvin. This very good," Cnut offered.

    "You are not a part of this conversation!" Godgifu yelled, poking her head out from under the blanket to scowl at Cnut.

    "Cnut is King. Cnut make law. All conversation are Cnut's. Best part is when Cnut spray seed. This law now, too. Very good."

    "I can't believe you're running off with this guy instead of marrying me," Godgifu grumbled.

    "The

    Leofric still marry the Pindsvin. Just help with the Emma first," Cnut
    explained, getting up and stretching and yawning widely.

    "Again; you are not part of this conversation! Wait, what's wrong with the Emma?"

    "Uh, Diva it would really be better if you didn't know more about the;" Leofric began.

    "Cnut

    go to Norway and Denmark and the Emma leave Cnut. Go to Torksey with
    Vikings because Cnut say 'Aelfgifu' when he spray seed in the Emma. This
    very bad."

    "Wait, who's Aelfgifu?" Godgifu asked.

    Leofric

    tried to press Godgifu behind him, speaking directly to the king.
    "Look, I really don't think we should tell her anymore;"

    "Aelfgifu

    is Cnut not-wife in Norway. Give two good sons," Cnut explained to
    Godgifu, ignoring Leofric completely. "The Leofric is kin to Aelfgifu.
    He tells the Emma 'No more Aelfgifu.' The Emma happy. You marry the
    Leofric. Everything fine."

    "Hold

    on a minute; why is there 'No more Aelfgifu?' You didn't like chop her
    up or something?" Godgifu pressed, coming from behind Leofric and
    putting her hands on her hips.

    Cnut's

    face darkened, "Why English always say Cnut chop and cut? Do that one
    time! Everyone chop and cut hostage then! Cnut very good king to
    English! Look at the Emma's Aethelred sons! Still not dead! Cnut very
    good king!" he shouted, kicking dirt over the embers of the fire and
    stalking off.

    Leofric and Godgifu stared after him, stunned into silence. "I; I think you hurt his feelings," Leofric said.

    "You

    think Cnut has feelings?" Godgifu wondered aloud. Leofric turned and
    frowned down at her, until he realized she wasn't joking.

    "Why

    wouldn't he? Because he's big? Because he's powerful? Everyone has
    feelings, Diva. Being big mostly means you don't get to show them as
    much as you feel them; because with your size it scares people. Yeah, I
    think he has feelings," Leofric said, rubbing her back as he watched her
    face go from realization to mortification.

    "I should go talk to him;" Godgifu said, pulling Leofric's tunic over her head.

    "Hmm; yeah. Try not to; ah, never mind," Leofric amended, thinking the better of asking her to try not to get pregnant.

    To be continued in part 5. Based on a post by LingeringAfterthought in 5 parts, for Literotica.

    0 min
  • Legends of Godiva: Part 3


    Legends of Godiva: Part 3
    The Lady’s Vulnerable Moments.

    Based on a post by LingeringAfterthought in 5 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    "Well,

    I won't keep you any longer. You always have so much to do, so many to
    please. I, myself, only have my pew plan to go over today;"

    "The church seating? Why are you looking at that?"

    "From

    what you've said, if Sir Leofric is truly Northman's brother, not to
    mention the Ealdorman of Twywell, we can't have him sitting just
    anywhere. He'll need to sit along with those of his rank; aside from
    you, he's probably the most notable person in town."

    "You're going to make me sit next to him every Sunday, aren't you."

    "Well,

    if he's still in town, I'll have no choice. One of those niggling
    things that they never tell you about when you go to seminary; all the
    politics of seating. It's a nightmare, really. You'll probably be
    sitting next to Sir Leofric every Sunday for the rest of your life; next
    to him and whomever he takes to wife; watching his children grow up. Of
    course, if he's no longer in town, you'll have nothing to worry about,
    will you?" he said, smiling fondly down at her.

    Through

    her veils, she shot the holy man a baleful look. "You're so full of
    shit, Eric. You're doing this on purpose. You can't tell me God has
    arranged seating in heaven," Godiva grumbled under her breath.

    "If

    there were pew plans to work out, they wouldn't call it 'heaven,' my
    dear," he said leaving the sanctuary before he paused at the door. "And
    Cousin, a thought before you go; if your every fervent prayer is for the
    health and happiness of your people; what is it you think they are
    praying for just as fervently?" he asked, before leaving her alone in
    the sanctuary.

    Godiva

    leaned forward in the saddle, letting Bree gallop hard out of town,
    needing to feel the freedom and exhilaration of speed. She couldn't
    spend another minute in the church after picturing herself sitting next
    to Leofric and some faceless woman and their children for the rest of
    her life. Until Eric said it so offhandedly, the fact hadn't crossed her
    mind that if she didn't marry Leofric, he would marry someone else.
    Leofric would marry some other woman and she would be the one that he
    teased, that trembled when he looked at her, that felt him cup her face
    as he filled her again and again. What would it do to her over the years
    to see that woman's happiness; knowing she had thrown it away with both
    hands?

    She

    urged Bree faster and the wind pressed her veil against her face, her
    tears soaking into it and making it cling to her. She'd never ridden so
    hard with her veil on. Riding hard was something Godiva did, feeling the
    wind wild on her face and in her hair. Now, she couldn't even have that
    release. She probably couldn't even ride Elva anymore, since she was
    known to be Godiva's horse. Bree was fast, but young, flighty and prone
    to startle at the slightest things. Elva was swift and ran smooth as
    oil, seeing dangers and outsmarting them while they were still miles
    away.

    If

    she had been less distraught, Godiva would have slowed and prepared
    better for the terrain she knew was coming, but when she reached the
    creek, she was going at such a speed that she barely even needed to jump
    to clear it. The problem was that as Bree fairly flew over the brook, a
    fish chose that moment to jump out of the water. Spooked, Bree suddenly
    twisted in midair and flung Godiva off her back. Time seemed to slow as
    Godiva flew through the air, her robes and veils spreading out behind
    her like sails. Strangely, the last thing she remembered thinking as she
    saw the distant ground begin to come closer was, "At least if I die
    now, I won't have to see him loving someone else instead of me;"

    "Ow;"

    "Godi-Gifu! Fuck! Woman! an approaching voice shouted above the sound of thundering hoof beats and burbling water.

    "Oow;"

    Godiva moaned, once more of her breath returned, opening her eyes to
    see an enormous black beast charge up to the far bank of the creek. She
    pushed herself up on a sore elbow and squinted upward at her irate
    visitor.

    "You

    dewbeater! You fucking harecop!" Leofric shouted, his eyes crazed as he
    leapt off Harold and ran down, splashing into the water until he was at
    her side.

    "Ninn; ow; don't be such a gnashgab;" she retorted, pushing herself up on her side before collapsing back into the water.

    "Shut up, and stop moving before you make it worse, you; you; gowpenful-o'-anything!"

    "Oh,

    that's a good one; ow, ow, ow; for a klazomaniac;" she added, slumping
    back down into the wet sand of the creekbed, her entire body aching and
    her blood still filled with the lightning of fear.

    Leofric

    paced frantically, sometimes bending to help her as she tried to get up
    again, then turning away quickly as if he feared he would strangle her
    the moment he touched her. "Goddammit, woman, you skelpie-limming idiot!
    This morning you actually had me asking myself if anyone actually
    wanted to break their neck, but now I'm shocked to find I was wrong!" he
    yelled.

    "Yeah;

    well, that's only because you haven't been married; once you do, you'll
    get used to being wrong," she panted, bent over with her hands on her
    knees. At this point Leofric's face actually turned purple and he fell
    to his knees in the water next to her, his eyes closed, breathing hard.
    "Hey; hey, it's okay; I'm all right," she said, patting him on the back.

    "I

    saw you leave town from the roof of the inn and followed. You were
    riding like the devil was chasing you before you went airborne. My heart
    stopped and all I could think was that I'd find you dashed on the
    stones," he said, his breath shaking. "Why in God's name were you going
    so fast?"

    "Just;

    people; and pew plans and; I; I don't want to talk about it," she said,
    pulling her wet robes away from her legs so she could climb out of the
    creek without tripping. As she began climbing the bank, she heard
    Leofric splashing water on his face and neck before following her out of
    the creek.

    Godiva

    stumbled over to a large oak and sat down, testing various places on
    her body for injury. Leofric mounted Harold and rode off, quickly coming
    back holding Bree's reins in one hand. "Is she okay?" Godiva asked,
    beginning to shiver in the breeze and her wet clothes. "I worried she
    hadn't landed properly;" Godiva called, earning a glare from Leofric.

    "Oh,

    you were worried about that, were you?" he called, piqued. "She's fine.
    Harold's more jittery than she is. Take off your dress," he ordered
    brusquely as he dismounted and took the bridles off the horses to let
    them roam in the pasture.

    "You

    know, I don't know how they do things in Twywell, but it's not actually
    a courtship requirement that I get naked for you every time we meet. I
    think I've actually given you the wrong impression of how we normally;"
    Godiva said, her teasing ending with a yelp when she turned around to
    find Leofric standing over her glowering. Raising her hands in
    acquiescence, she pulled the wet fabric up and over her head.

    Leofric

    helped her tug the rest of it off, cursing as he saw the bruises
    beginning to bloom on her slender back. He flung her dress over a high
    branch of the tree to let it dry in the breeze before pulling off his
    own tunic, "Should have left you in jail;" he grumbled, lying on his
    back in a patch of sunshine on the steep bank.

    Godiva

    looked up at her dress, realizing that it was up so high in the tree
    that there was no way for her to retrieve it quickly by herself, which
    was surely Leofric's design. Then, she lowered her gaze to where his
    mountain-like body lay shirtless in the sun, one arm spread in
    invitation. Rolling her eyes resignedly, she went to him and curled up
    in a ball on his broad chest and torso, putting her face into the crook
    of his neck as he spread his tunic over them.

    His

    body was so warm, she fairly purred as he put his arms around her and
    let his heat seep into her naked form. She had never lain like this with
    her late husband Wilfred. Indeed, she had trouble remembering a time
    when she had been exposed more than absolutely necessary for him to
    briefly lay with her. She remembered feeling ashamed when Wilfred first
    lifted the hem her shift high enough that she felt the night air on her
    nethers, before he quickly covered her with his body. With Leofric,
    though, nothing felt more natural than to lie naked in his arms in the
    sunlight.

    "Why don't you tell me what's troubling you," Leofric said, leaning over so she felt his warm breath in her hair.

    "Right

    now, I can't think of a thing that's troubling me," she murmured,
    snuggling closer to him. She felt his mouth smile against her head.

    "Well,

    I did take you to jail last night; I worried you'd be vexed with me
    over it, but I wanted to see what foul acts were planned for me while I
    was dead to the world," Leofric said, casually stroking his fingers
    through her hair, trying not to laugh as he felt her body go tense.

    "And um; did you; find anything?"

    "Oh;

    a little," he said, now massaging her scalp with his fingertips. "A
    little last night, a little when I poured you into Sir Hulgar's arms
    early this morning, and much more than enough just now," he said,
    adjusting his embrace when she began squirming uncomfortably. "Sir
    Hulgar's surprise was completely forced when I told him you'd
    accidentally drunk dwale this morning. And just now, he let you leave
    the town without guard after what could have been an attempt on your
    life, which would be beyond belief; unless he knew exactly where the
    dwale came from. How long has he been disposing of your suitors for
    you?"

    "Um;

    since I've had them, I guess. After they stopped listening to the word
    'no' at any rate. He wasn't supposed to do that anymore, though; not to
    you," she said.

    Leofric's

    mouth quirked. "So, you don't want me drugged and carted out of town,
    now? My lady's affections are increasing. Of course, you could have just
    told me not to drink the mead, or even tipped the glass over so I
    couldn't. Instead, you drank it and showed me there was a plot against
    me, all the while leaving yourself completely helpless in my care. Why
    did you take such a risk?" he asked.

    Stunned,

    Godiva lifted her head off his chest, meeting his eyes. The thought
    hadn't even occurred to her at the time. She could only think of putting
    herself between him and the danger she thought he faced, "That was
    pretty stupid. I; I guess I'm just not cut out for intrigues," she said,
    her face coloring.

    "Hm.

    I've met many stupid people, Lady. You don't strike me as one. You're
    impetuous; restless; and passionate, but you are no fool," he said,
    gently stroking his thumb over her soft lips. "It couldn't possibly be
    that you trusted me; that part of you was aroused by the thought of
    letting me do anything I wanted with you; that you wanted to let me to
    take care of you?" he murmured.

    Godiva

    felt something clench needfully at his words, and she squeezed her legs
    tightly together, wrestling with the feelings inside her. Oh, God, she
    wanted this man. His eyes that looked into her, seeing things she never
    intended to show him, his smell that calmed her and enflamed her at the
    same time, his lips that looked like they could have been sculpted from
    stone but felt so warm and alive when they started moving to capture
    hers. She blinked, realizing he was curling up to kiss her and knowing
    where his lips would effortlessly lead her, she quickly ducked under his
    tunic and hid from him.

    Leofric

    burst into laughter, shaking her entire body with it. "Stop that!" her
    muffled voice yelled from under the leather. "Stop kissing me and making
    me go all squishy! I can't think when you do it! Maybe all this is easy
    for you because you just do as you're told out of duty; just marrying
    someone you don't even know, but I have responsibilities! I actually
    have to think about what I do!"

    "Wonderful!

    When did you intend to start thinking?" Leofric laughed, moving his
    hands to tickle her ribs. Godiva screamed and moved to cover them, when
    he swiftly flung away the tunic and rolled her to the grass under him,
    still laughing.

    Though

    still trembling, she immediately grew still under him, the weight of
    his body creating a heavy heat inside her. Stretching her arms above her
    head and holding them by the wrists, Leofric lowered his face close to
    hers, his eyes glowing as they held hers in their gaze. "Leofric,
    please; please; d-don't kiss me;" she whimpered.

    "I'm

    not kissing you;" he said softly, coming closer and brushing his nose
    and cheek against her face. His cheek was not shaven, but it had grown
    in enough that it didn't feel prickly or scratchy and without thinking,
    she rose up to him every time he touched her with it. A man true to his
    word, Leofric didn't kiss her, but instead drove her mad with all the
    things he wasn't doing to her.

    She

    felt his warm breath curl into the hollow of her collarbone, and slowly
    travel up her neck as she shivered and moaned under him. "Now, I'm not
    nibbling on your ear," he whispered, his lips barely brushing against
    her lobe.

    "Leofric,

    I; I can't just; marry you because the king tells me to and because you
    make me; make me;" she gasped, shuddering in pleasure when he began
    pulsing his hips against her.

    "Yes? I make you;? Incoherent with lust? Forget which name you're supposed to answer to?" he prompted, grinning down at her.

    "Yours;"

    she whispered, a stray tear trickling down the side of her eye. "I
    can't keep letting you kiss me, and touch me and make me feel all these
    things; because what if you make me yours and then, for whatever reason,
    I can't marry you?" she said, closing her eyes, her face twisting in
    misery.

    Leofric's

    face grew serious and rolled to his back, pulling her on top of him
    again, spreading his tunic over her shoulders and back again. "You're
    right, of course; forgive me," he said, brushing her hair out of her
    face.

    "Wha-what?" she asked, taken aback at his sudden capitulation.

    "You're right. It's not fair of me to overly tempt your heart before I've made it safe," he said, simply.

    "Well, it's; it's not like I'm a child! I have;"

    "No,

    no. You're absolutely right; I mean, certainly, I was overwrought at
    the thought that you had just died, but there's no excuse for me losing
    control like that. You have obligations! The people of Coventry depend
    on you for their happiness! You can't just marry someone because you
    like them. The Lord of Coventry needs the support of the people;"

    "Well, yes, but;"

    "And

    you can't risk marrying some blaguard with a tainted family name,
    either. You should hear the whispers at court about Northman. If I
    became Lord, the counties would build roads ten miles around Coventry
    just to avoid it, and then what would happen to your horse tax?"

    "Don't be ridic;"

    "No,

    I won't hear another word. When you're right, you're right. I've
    behaved as a cad. Here, put my tunic on;" he said, wrestling the tunic
    over her head, muffling the sounds of her protests.

    When

    Godiva's head popped through the neck hole in his tunic, she looked
    furious and began slapping his hands back, "Shut up! Shut up! Shut up!
    Stop doing that!" she yelled.

    "Doing what?" he asked, innocently.

    "Stop running yourself down like that! Stop making me argue your side! Stop being ridiculous!"

    "Well,

    those are your arguments against marrying me, aren't they? I mean, you
    certainly like me enough to take me as your husband," he said, gesturing
    to her obvious affection as she turned to slap at his thighs that had
    moved to trap her between them.

    "Not at the moment, saddle-goose!" she snarled.

    "And

    I daresay, you could suffer through performing your marital duties, as
    required," he chuckled, thrusting his hips up under her lasciviously.

    With

    a noise between a screech and a growl, Godiva scrambled up and marched
    back toward the tree where her dress hung drying in the breeze and began
    climbing up to the lowest branch, his tunic hanging on her like a
    short, loose dress.

    Leofric

    leisurely followed her with his long loping stride, watching her inch
    out onto the lowest limb, looking for another that was closer to her
    dress. Seeing him stop directly beneath her, Godiva ignored him out of
    spite and took a long step onto another limb, grabbing a branch for
    balance. Leofric shifted slightly to remain directly below her as she
    climbed, his gaze never wavering from her. "If you think throwing my
    dress up higher than I can reach will keep me here against my will,
    you've got another thing coming!" she called down in annoyance. "I can
    climb with the best of them, longshanks!"

    "Oh,

    I don't doubt it, my Lady. With a stature like yours, climbing must be
    second nature. Don't mind me, I was just enjoying the view!" he called
    back, smiling when she yelped and squeezed her legs together to hide her
    naked womanhood from his appreciative perusal. Unfortunately, the
    branch she had grabbed broke and left her dangling down by one arm.

    "Of course, I would much rather have our picnic together, if you can delay your other endeavors," Leofric called up.

    "What? What are you talking about? Help me, you fustilarian!" she yelled, kicking her legs angrily.

    "Our

    picnic! You kindly offered this morning to share an outdoor meal with
    me this afternoon. Several ladies in the town seemed to think you'd
    forget about it, so they kindly filled Harold's packs with delicious
    foodstuffs for our sup! What say you?"

    Incensed,

    Godiva began swinging, trying to reach another limb with her foot,
    making Leofric sway side to side as he tried to stay beneath her. "Fine!
    Yes!" she yelled, adjusting her grip as her hand began slipping. "Just
    help me!"

    Leofric

    smiled magnanimously and whistled, bringing Harold directly below her
    and mounting him to reach her better. "Now forgive me, my Lady, but I'll
    need to take some liberties with your person to affect your rescue;" he
    said, reaching up his hands to grab her ass in one hand and her hip in
    the other. She felt his fingers slide through her slippery crack as he
    adjusted his grip. After some maneuvering, he lowered her carefully to
    the saddle in front of him, deftly sliding two fingers inside her in the
    process. "There we are," he murmured against the top of her head,
    "isn't that better?"

    Godiva

    moaned, going limp in front of him as he began slowly thrusting his
    fingers through her passage, feeling his hard cock pressed against her.
    She was shocked at how ready she was for him, as if simply by arguing
    with her and aggravating her, he had set her blood on fire. Fumbling
    behind her, she released his cock from his pants, rubbing it against her
    bare ass. "Leof; Leofric; I need you. Please;" she whimpered, afraid he
    wouldn't understand her readiness.

    "Stand,"

    Leofric commanded. Obediently, Godiva sat up, reaching her feet down
    toward the stirrups, trying to stand in the saddle on wobbly legs, but
    her legs were far too short to reach. "Harold, dearest, not you," she
    heard his voice amend with a smile. "You, lean forward and lie still,"
    he instructed.

    Godiva

    leaned forward along Harold's neck and groaned as Leofric removed his
    fingers, missing the fullness and demanding presence of him inside her.
    She felt him shift in the saddle and began to sit up, expecting him to
    dismount and help her down, but then his hand clasped the back of her
    neck and held her where she was. His other hand pushed the tunic up her
    back, exposing her ass.

    Realizing

    his intentions, she scooted her legs up under her, kneeling now on
    Harold's back and arched, presenting herself to him. Looking over her
    shoulder, she met his eyes, watching him stroke himself slowly.
    Quivering, she closed her eyes and lay her head down in the coarse hair
    of the mane and waited. She felt the hot head of his cock slide into her
    entrance, then with a thrust, sink in deeply. Her shuddering cry and
    his soft grunt announced their reunion. "Oh; I've missed you, my good
    girl," Leofric groaned, flexing his hips, "Let's never fight again;"

    "Uh,

    uh, uh, uh; you thought that was fighting?" she gasped, pushing herself
    back to him with each thrust, loving the feel of his hand on her neck
    and hip as he pumped himself into her. "I thought it was foreplay;"

    "Shut

    up and say, 'I'm yours,' wench," Leofric growled, sinking his teeth
    playfully into the join of her shoulder and neck, making her squeal and
    push back harder against him.

    "Ooh, ooh, nuh; uh; uh; you're; mine;" she said, lost in the wet, slurping sounds his cock made as he churned inside her.

    With

    a muted roar, Leofric pulled her lips up to his, devouring her mouth
    while he pistoned inside her. Godiva's panting turned to shaking cries
    when his fingers reached around to her clit and stroked firmly as he
    drove deeper and deeper. "Say it; say you're mine!" he rasped, feeling
    the muscles inside her begin to tremble and twitch around his cock.

    "You're;

    mine! You're mine! Eee! You're mine, Leofric! I love you! I love you! I
    love you!" she squealed, hunching over his cock as it swelled and burst
    inside her, filling her cunt with his molten cum. "I love you; I love
    you; I love you, Leofric; please, don't ever leave;" she keened, falling
    limply forward until he caught her up in his arms and held her against
    his chest.

    The

    two panted together, still intimately joined, Godiva weakly resting her
    head back on his shoulder, staring at him with shy adoration until she
    closed her eyes as he softly kissed every part of her face. When she
    opened her eyes again, she couldn't help but smile at the warmth and
    pride filling his, and she reached up to stroke his cheek gently. "So;
    you love me, hmm?" he asked, bending to rub the tip of his nose against
    hers. Smiling, Godiva bit her lips and looked away from his intense gaze
    and shrugged her shoulders. "Umm; I mean, I really just wanted you to
    say that you're mine; a sex thing, you know; it gets me going. I didn't
    really think we were there yet with the "love" and all, but;"

    Godiva

    growled and grabbed a handful of his hair and pulled him in for another
    kiss, leaving him breathless again when she finally released him.
    "You're such an asshole;" she murmured.

    "And yet; you love me," Leofric gloated, unable to wipe the grin off his face.
    Two proposals - one marriage, one indecent.

    "Her

    Ladyship will now hear matters of the utmost importance first," the
    scribe called out to the unusually crowded hall, "Please step forward,
    one at a time, and state your business clearly and slowly." As usual,
    nearly every child present ran forward to the scribe's desk, but most
    unusually, they sat down quietly in a row. "Uh; thaw, thank; thank you?"
    the scribe said, looking uncertainly at the well-behaved youngsters.
    Even Sir Hulgar was unnerved by their strange behavior, taking a step
    forward and resting his hand on his sword.

    A

    hissing sigh puffed out the veil of the seated Lady Godgifu, as she
    stared over the heads of the children toward Sir Leofric who leaned
    quietly against the back wall, a beatific smile on his face. Her
    informal meetings with the public had become one of Leofric's favorite
    occasions to torment her, second only to their meetings in church when
    she was forced to nervously use her veil to shield others' views when he
    used his fingers to pantomime two lovers accidentally falling off
    horses into a variety of sexual positions and copulating. She wondered
    what perversions had he planned for her now, and when, in His wisdom and
    mercy, would God turn Leofric into a pillar of salt for involving the
    children?

    Lilly,

    the smithy's daughter, was first in line and got right to the point,
    "Are you going to have a baby now?" she asked with the volume that only a
    child asking an indiscreet question could attain. A wave of gasps and
    tittering went through the crowd, as Lady Godgifu's head jerked up and
    looked accusingly in the direction of Sir Leofric who looked alarmed and
    raised his hands, shaking his head quickly.

    "What; what makes you think I would have a baby, Lilly?" she asked, trying to make her voice as steady as possible.

    "My

    cousin said that babies happen when a man and a woman do a special
    dance together and you and Sir Leofric danced at the Miller wedding, so
    are you going to have a baby now?" Lilly persisted. Nearby, Godgifu
    heard Sir Hulgar clear his throat. After drinking some mead at the
    Miller girl's wedding, she and Leofric had drawn a bit too much
    attention to themselves when the pipe and drum music had started up.
    Godgifu had awakened the next morning to another glare from Sir Hulgar.
    Perhaps his long lecture to her on the importance of propriety had left
    his throat parched.

    "Well; ahem; Sir Leofric danced with a lot of women at the wedding;"

    "That was just the carol, dance, though! When you danced with Sir Leofric it was special!"

    "Honestly,

    sweetheart, dancing with Sir Leofric isn't all that special," Godgifu
    said, dismissively, "He's so tall he just stands there and sways. It's
    rather like dancing with a tree in a strong breeze." Sir Leofric closed
    his eyes and dramatically clapped his hand over his heart at the pain of
    her critique.

    "But then he picked you up and twirled you in his arms! That was special!"

    "That's just how they dance at court, now. Sir Leofric was showing me;"

    "I

    was concerned for Her Ladyship's safety, Lilly. Her Ladyship's stature
    is rather dwarf-like and I feared we would lose her amidst the stamping
    feet," Sir Leofric offered, simultaneously.

    "Then, why did you have your head under her veil?" Lilly asked, turning around to look at Sir Leofric.

    "Oh, well now; um; that was;"

    "No,

    Lilly," Godgifu cut in before Sir Leofric could make her situation
    worse. "To answer your question, no. I will not be having a baby, now.
    That was not the special baby-making dance that you saw at the wedding.
    I'm afraid we have to let the other children have their turns, now. I
    hope you had a good time at the wedding."

    Lilly

    looked like she still had several more very loud questions to ask, but
    instead nodded, accepting that a turn was only a turn. She did not leave
    the hall though, as usual, but instead walked directly to Sir Leofric
    and held up her palm. Godgifu canted her head and snorted under her
    veils as Leofric began quietly arguing with the little girl who
    insistently kept her palm up. Leofric squatted next to her and continued
    their conversation face-to-face, gesturing several times toward Godgifu
    on the dais in frustration, when Lilly finally yelled "but You Said To
    Ask Her About Dancing!"

    Muffled

    laughter filled the hall as Leofric grudgingly pulled a coin out of his
    pocket and put it in the little girl's hand. Lilly thanked him with a
    curtsey before going to sit with her mother. Leofric slowly stood again,
    his smile less beatific and far more uncertain as he looked at the
    remaining children in the line before Godgifu.

    Next,

    sweet little Anna Morgan climbed the steps and sat next to Godgifu at
    the embroidery table. "If you get married again, will you still wear a
    veil and how do you do the special baby-making dance?" she asked. At
    that point, somewhere behind Godgifu's left eye, a terrible stabbing
    headache began.

    On

    and on it went. Finally, having found a willing, or at least captive,
    adult to talk with them about topics normally forbidden to them, the
    children proceeded to cheerfully crucify Lady Godgifu with their
    questions. Her only consolation was seeing the progressive deterioration
    of Sir Leofric at the back of the room. This apparently hadn't been how
    his plan was intended to go.

    Last

    in line was Frederic, the son of a farmer that raised wheat, barley,
    rye, sheep and pigs, a boy of seven years who had obviously spent each
    and every second of them thinking. "I think I want to marry Sara;" he
    said, as if he'd finally decided the matter after they'd had a long
    discussion about the topic.

    "Oh

    really?" Lady Godgifu said with tired interest, wracking her brain to
    remember which Sara he could be thinking about. There were many girls
    named "Sara" in the village, but she could only ever remember Frederic
    talking about anything but his farm. "What is it about Sara that you
    think would make a good wife?" she asked.

    "She's

    very smart; and I like that. She doesn't go and do all the silly things
    the others do. She likes to sit by me and we can just be quiet
    together," he said, thoughtfully.

    "Well,

    that sounds like a very good start, Frederic. Do her parents like you?
    That's also very important. My late husband Wilfred made sure to talk
    with my father a lot before he asked to marry me," she said, noticing
    that Frederic's mother was beginning to look ill at ease.

    "Sara's

    father died last year, Lady, but I'm very nice to her mum and I always
    make sure to help her across streams and show her to the best grass." At
    this, Leofric's shoulders slumped and Frederic's mother closed her eyes
    and shook her head.

    "Oh; she's an ewe? Your Sara?"

    "Yes, milady. Her mum, Cleo, is too. She's a widow, like you."

    At

    that moment, Godgifu decided she was done figuring out everything for
    children and decided to let her cousin do some of the work, "Well, then I
    think the next order of business would be to talk with Reverend Palmer
    and see when he could fit your wedding into his schedule; oh dear, it
    would probably make him change his pew plan again. He won't like that.
    Are you sure this Sara is really the one for you? Couldn't you just be
    good friends? People keep a favorite pet; and sometimes a pet can be a
    closer friend than a human can be. Why marry?"

    "We;

    we understand each other, milady. Sara and me. And even though we're
    different; we make each other better, see? I think better when she's
    there with me, and she's happier being there," he said, simply.

    Lady

    Godgifu felt her throat begin to tighten. She knew exactly what
    Frederic meant. Sometimes it was like her horse Elva could read her
    mind. They never were so happy as when they were riding together, Elva
    sensing her wishes with only the slightest pressure or movement. Now,
    since the criminal Godiva had been taken into custody and her horse
    confiscated, Godgifu couldn't go around riding the horse of a criminal
    and just had to content herself with the occasional visit to the stables
    at night. Elva kept asking her when they were going out, not
    understanding why her small mistress didn't pull off her strange clothes
    and just ride her again. It was her inability to make her equine friend
    understand her neglect that broke Godgifu's heart the most.

    "That

    sounds; it sounds like you and Sara have a very special relationship,"
    Lady Godgifu choked out, discreetly wiping the tears from her face from
    under her veil.

    "I

    just want us to belong to each other, you know? So, we can just wake up
    together every day and smile at each other. Isn't that why you marry
    someone?" Frederic asked.

    Godgifu

    slumped in her seat and only nodded, sobbing silently. Sir Leofric was
    now crouched against the back wall, his arms covering his head.
    Concerned, Frederic patted Godgifu's shoulder gently and then walked to
    the back of the hall where Sir Leofric sat. Without looking up, Leofric
    held up a coin, resignedly. Instead of taking it, Frederic took his hand
    and pulled, prompting Leofric to rise. Continuing to herd his reluctant
    sheep, Frederic kept pulling until Sir Leofric stood before the dais
    and then the boy left him there to his fate.

    Drained,

    but at least composed once more, Godiva looked at him and sighed. "Sir
    Leofric, have you concluded your demonstrations of courtly love for
    today?" she asked, tiredly.

    "I;

    I had one more thing planned, but; I think it's probably just better to
    call it a day;" he said, sounding thoroughly defeated.

    "No,

    no; if Christ endured the cross, I can surely withstand your courtship;
    let's have it," she said, taking a deep breath, stretching her neck and
    squaring her shoulders again.

    "Well,

    if you're sure, Your Ladyship;" he said, taking a knee before her. "As
    you know, I recently brought to justice a rather troublesome character
    in Coventry;"

    "I

    am tempted to address the irony of you calling Lady Godiva a
    troublesome character, Sir Leofric, but do go on;" Godgifu muttered.

    "Yes,

    Your Ladyship. And knowing your love for the people of Coventry, over
    the past few weeks, I have also settled accounts with them and performed
    numerous services beyond to make clear to you and to them my most
    honorable intentions. In all this time, though, it has troubled me that I
    had not been able to do anything for you. So, if you will indulge me, I
    would like to present you with a gift that I hope with all my heart
    that you will accept;"

    Her

    heart leapt into her throat. This was it. This was his proposal.
    Godgifu's mind raced, torn between her wishes and her worries. Still,
    Leofric was a good man, and it wasn't right to keep him hanging on or
    being used for unpleasant labor by the townspeople. It was time for her
    to do what was right.

    "Sir Leofric, I am most honored by your kindness and forbearance;" Godgifu began.

    "Wait, Lady. Don't say no, you haven't seen the gift yet;"

    "Please let me finish, good sir. I am most gratified by your;"

    "Will you just let me;"

    "And the fact that you have troubled yourself to gain my people's favor is most;"

    "Will You Just Listen, Woman? I'm Not Proposing To You!"

    The

    crowd fell silent after gasping in unison. "You're; you're not?"
    Godgifu whispered, feeling her heart sink through the floor. A
    dangerous-sounding hum began to buzz in the hall, only to be pierced by a
    shrill whistle from Sir Leofric.

    The

    doors to the hall opened to reveal the graceful figure of Elva, led by
    Ham the stableboy. A choked squeak came out from under Godgifu's veils,
    as she watched the graceful marbled white mare brought into the hall.
    "As I was saying; it troubled me that, while I had performed many
    services for your people, I hadn't the chance to give you a gift to show
    the sincerity of my affections. Although our union would be favored by
    the King, you must know that I thank God every day that His Highness
    made it my duty to win you, Your Ladyship. Therefore, please accept my
    gift of Lady Godiva's horse to you as a token, not of my duties to the
    King, but of my enduring and sincere affection for you."

    With

    a cry, Godgifu left the dais, ran heedlessly past the outstretched arms
    of Sir Leofric and embraced the graceful creature. She was bawling so
    hard now, that she began hiccoughing as she held her forehead to Elva's
    soft nose. "Sir Leofric; will you marry me?" Godgifu choked out between
    hiccoughs, still not turning away from her beloved horse.

    Leofric

    bowed his head, "Most gladly; my Lady," he said, smiling as the people
    in the hall burst out into cheers and whoops of joy. His heart lighter
    than he'd ever remembered it, Leofric decided that making Godgifu happy
    would be a good use of the rest of his life. As he strode to join his
    future wife, he realized he still held Frederic's coin. He looked around
    the hall for the boy, and finding him, Leofric nudged his head to
    beckon him forward.

    "So,

    I guess we'll both be visiting the Reverend, Frederic," he said,
    flipping the coin to the boy who caught it midair and held it up to the
    light to examine it.

    "Will we, sir?" Frederic asked, biting on the coin and checking for a mark.

    "Me and Lady Godgifu, you and your sheep; Sara?" he said, looking away from Godgifu, down to the boy.

    "Between

    you and me, sir; I never name the sheep. Makes my sister cry when we
    take 'em to butcher if they have names," Frederic replied, watching Lady
    Godgifu coo over the flowers braided into Elva's mane. "I don't think
    I'm a marrying man, myself; I prefer gold."

    Leofric

    blinked and looked at the boy again, as if seeing him for the first
    time. "You mean, you never; that; that whole story about Sara;"

    Frederic

    tucked the coin into a small pouch on his belt, then looked up at
    Leofric with his eyebrows raised. "I saw the horse outside; and I knew
    her Ladyship liked it. I knew the thing you planned with the other kids
    would be a disaster and that you'd never get the deal done without some
    help. Of course; the other kids will be teasing me something awful about
    saying I was in love with a sheep, sir;"

    Taking

    the hint, Leofric fished several more coins out of his pocket. "I'm
    glad you're on my side, Fred," he murmured, dropping the coins into the
    boy's hand.

    "Yes, sir."

    Leofric

    felt Godiva's naked body crawl up onto his back in the large bed of the
    guest room he had been given in her house shortly after the
    announcement of their plans to wed. Sir Hulgar had caught Godiva
    sneaking to his room the very first night of Leofric's residence. It was
    only after a long lecture and a promise to get back to her own bed
    before Astrid awoke her each morning, that Godiva was allowed to
    continue her visits without her protector standing outside Leofric's
    room and grumbling to himself. After all their outdoor trysts, it felt
    like an unbelievable luxury to finally lie with each other in a soft
    bed.

    After

    a day spent bringing loads of tiles up to the roof of the church,
    Leofric was tired in his bones, but still glad to feel her slight weight
    on his back and legs, her long hair flowing down over his arm.

    "Did you require a service of me, My Lady?" he murmured.

    "Oh

    no; I just; no," she said, stroking his skin. "I just wanted to be with
    someone that; liked me," she said, tucking her head onto his shoulder
    and smelling his skin.

    "By

    that count, you could find yourself crawling into bed with most of
    Mercia; something I'll have to forbid when I'm your husband, Lady;
    unless I'm allowed to watch," Leofric said, chuckling when she slapped
    his chest. "Tell me what's made you unhappy," he said into her hair.

    "I'm not unhappy; just worried," she murmured, resting her cheek against his skin.

    "You want to know what knights do when they're worried?"

    "What?"

    "We tell someone what we're worried about while we rub their shoulders," Leofric said solemnly.

    Godiva

    snorted, "You made that up. I've never seen knights rubbing anyone's
    shoulders," she said, climbing up and straddling his chest, kneading the
    muscles joining his neck and shoulders.

    "We

    do tend to be a rather untroubled lot," he said, "use the heel of your
    palm instead of your fingers and push along the muscle, not across," he
    advised, groaning in pleasure when she leaned up and put her weight into
    her hands.

    "It's

    just that; I think; I was in the market, today, and I think someone
    threw something at me; I'd just finished talking with someone and I felt
    something small hit me in the head. Just out of nowhere! I hadn't
    argued with anyone or anything. Other than deciding to marry you, I
    can't think of anything that would make someone so mad at me to
    actually;"

    "Ah," he said, succinctly.

    "What do you mean 'ah,' Leofric? Someone attacked me for no reason!"

    "No, no, you're right. Did you have Sir Hulgar round up suspects? Do we have them in thumbscrews until we get a confession?"

    "What?

    No, of course not! Don't be ridiculous - it was nothing, but; but why
    would they do that? Why not just say something to me? Why do they hate
    me? How do I know how to make it better if they don't;"

    "Diva;

    you're a leader. People are going to have bad days in life and look for
    a way to take it out on someone else, and as a leader, you're always
    going to be an easy target. I'm not saying that you shouldn't care what
    people think. What people think matters. But, if your every move is
    dictated by whether people approve of it, you are not leading them; you
    are following them. You can't just fall to pieces and doubt yourself
    every time someone throws something at you," he said, sleepily.

    "You're right," she sighed, sliding off his chest and curling up against him again. "Well, at least you like me," she said.

    Leofric

    grunted in response, and after shifting in the bed and pulling her
    tightly against him, he fell asleep almost instantly. Warmed by his skin
    and soothed by his heartbeat and deep breaths, Godiva soon fell asleep,
    as well.

    Her

    dreams, though, were troubled. It felt like life was speeding around
    her at an impossible speed, but she couldn't see. A cloud of gauzy cloth
    had wound itself around her head, blocking her view and almost
    suffocating her. Just when she was able to dig a hole through the cloth
    to see what was happening, Wilfred was being attacked by someone that
    wanted to steal her away. Then the veils wrapped themselves around her
    again, and when she cut through them with a knife, instead of Wilfred,
    it was Leofric surrounded by the King and a courtly crowd of highborn
    men, smiling at him while hiding knives behind their backs. "Leofric!"
    she screamed, taking his hand and suddenly she had disappeared with him
    into an encampment of soldiers; except they weren't soldiers. Her veils
    were gone and she could see more than her eyes could believe, because it
    looked like the men were having sex with each other, one on his knees
    and the other behind him thrusting away. It was confusing, the intense
    fucking and men yelling out was incredibly arousing, but there were no
    women anywhere. Cruelly, her dreams gave her the wild abandon she
    craved, but came just short of delivering satisfaction, leaving her
    impossibly aroused.

    Leofric's

    arm was curled around her body, his hand cupping her tit, his thigh
    resting between hers. By his breathing, she knew he was still sleeping
    and she had not the heart to wake him. She knew he was exhausted. She
    had watched him climb the ladder to the church roof again and again with
    loads of tiles, body breaking work and yet he hadn't complained a bit.
    He needed rest, and waking him because she needed to come seemed so
    selfish.

    Godiva

    decided to address her predicament herself, because she knew there was
    just no way she could fall asleep until she found release. She thought
    about trying to go back to her room, but Leofric was holding her so
    tightly, she would surely wake him if she tried. She didn't want him to
    know that she would ever touch herself for pleasure, though. She could
    only imagine what Wilfred would have said if he had ever found her with
    her hand between her legs.

    Torn

    between fear and need, she shifted under his arm until she could get
    her hand down to her slit. When her fingertips finally touched her
    swollen clit, she shivered with the blissful thought that her misery
    would soon end. She reached lower and dipped her fingers into her wet
    opening, her breath catching as a wave of sensation went through her.
    Moving her slippery fingers back to her clit, she began working herself
    slowly, when a problem presented itself. She couldn't move her arm
    properly without jiggling the bed or bumping into Leofric's sleeping
    form. As if to confirm her concerns, Leofric's heavy sleep breathing
    paused and she froze in horror, not daring to breathe.

    Desperately,

    her clit throbbed, begging her for relief, but fearing Leofric would
    wake with any slight movement, she kept still. Mercifully, after a few
    minutes of tense silence, Leofric took a deep breath and sighed,
    returning to his slumbering breaths. Giving thanks to God, Godiva began
    wiggling only her fingers against her clit, hoping it would be enough.

    It

    wasn't exactly what she needed; she couldn't press as hard or as fast
    as she wanted against the pubic bone with just her fingers, couldn't
    slip lower in her strokes, but it might be enough to take her over the
    edge. Might be. She tried to focus, thinking back to the dreams,
    watching Leofric's body push inside her and feeling his pounding
    strokes, while thrumming her clit back to life. She began to shudder,
    her mouth opening so she could pant through her need without sound. As
    her pleasure began to take her, her legs stiffening, she dared to use
    her arm to rub hard, just as she needed, shaking the bed slightly, the
    wet squishing sound of her cunt almost deafening in the silent room. The
    silent room;

    The

    room was silent! Godiva thought in panic. She froze again, holding her
    breath on the brink of release, waiting, listening for Leofric's deep
    breaths to return. After an endless pause, though, he cleared his
    throat, shifted her body more tightly against him and sighed, returning
    to his restful breathing. This time, each breath of his fell on her neck
    from where his lips brushed the back of her ear and she had to stop
    herself from whimpering. If she hadn't been on the brink of coming
    before, this surely would have driven her to it!

    Nearly

    frantic, she returned to quietly thrumming only her fingers against her
    clit, her body tingling and alive with the need to come. Leofric's
    breath curling into her ear, his chest rising and falling against her
    back, the knowledge that his warm cock was stiffening in his sleep
    against the back of her thigh, all of it became unbearable torture,
    because she could feel that she wouldn't be able to get release and she
    would be in this agony for hours and hours. Hopeless, she began to
    quietly cry.

    "Really?" Leofric's voice rumbled against her ear, sending goosebumps through her body.

    Uncertain of what he meant, and thrilled he was awake at the same time, she feigned ignorance. "Um; what?" she said lamely.

    "You'd

    really just sit there and cry all night rather than have me catch you
    masturbating? Or even better, asking me for what you wanted?" he asked,
    pushing his hips against her ass, making her release her shaking breath
    in a hopeful sigh.

    Still,

    appearances were hard to discard. "I; I don't know what you're talking
    about. I don't do; that. That's; unnatural," she said, squirming in
    discomfort.

    She

    felt Leofric's lips smile against the back of her ear and she had to
    stifle a whimper. She loved it when he smiled; especially while he was
    thinking about sex. "You don't 'do that?'" he asked, shifting his hips
    and rubbing hardening cock against her bare ass. Biting her lips to keep
    herself from moaning, Godiva shook her head vehemently, not trusting
    her voice. Leofric's chest shook with silent laughter. "So, you're not
    quivering on the edge of a shattering orgasm right now?" he asked,
    nibbling along the back of her neck.

    "N-no; I can't believe you're even asking me," she said, managing to sound offended.

    "Mmmm;

    my mistake," he said, rubbing his face into her hair and pulling her in
    tighter to his body, moving his other arm under and around her.

    Godiva

    squirmed, the new position uncomfortable with his lumpy, muscled arm
    under her. She was about to complain, when she felt his upper arm take
    her wrist and begin to raise her hand to his face and a sinking feeling
    of horror took her. "Wha-what are you doing?" she whispered, trying to
    pull her wrist out of his enormous hand, but finding that while his grip
    was gentle, it was stronger than a vise.

    "Oh,

    me?" he asked, tightening his other arm around her to prevent her
    escape. "Just like you, I'm not doing anything," he said, bringing her
    fingers to his nose and inhaling deeply. "Hypocrite," he growled with a
    smile, upon smelling the rich scent of her cunt on her fingers and then
    putting them in his mouth and sucking noisily on them. "I think I'm
    going to have to watch you play with yourself, now; consider it your
    punishment for lying."

    Godiva

    squirmed in his arms, turning her head to see him putting her fingers
    back into his mouth, sucking and rubbing them with his tongue to get
    every bit of her flavor off them. "No.; I; I can't d-do that," she
    whispered, "Please; please don't make m; wait a minute;" she said,
    grabbing his hand holding her wrist and smelling it. "Why does your hand
    smell like my cunt, Leofric?"

    The

    shaking of his torso in silent laughter was answer enough and she
    squealed in anger, kicking, jabbing him with her elbows, struggling in
    earnest until he rolled her face down into the bed, pinning her with his
    weight. "Easy now, little lady. There's no need for such hostility," he
    said, straddling her and spreading her legs with his while she bucked
    uselessly against him. "You were whimpering in the night and in your
    dreams, you called out to me. Being bound to the Code of Chivalry, as
    tired as I was, I was obliged to come to your aid. Your suffering in
    your dreams seemed only to be alleviated when I began thrusting my
    fingers inside you," he chuckled.

    "You were awake all this time? You knew that I was;"

    "Of course, I did. You seemed particularly delighted by this digit," he said, moving his smallest finger to her nose.

    Recognizing

    the musky scent, Godiva gasped, "You; y-you put your finger there?
    That's; that's; H-how could you?" she squealed in outrage, her struggles
    renewed.

    "Oh,

    it was quite easy, actually. I just got it ready at the local well;" he
    said, running his fingers through her wet lower lips, "and then they
    just slipped right in, like this," he said, pushing two slippery fingers
    deep into her ass.

    Godiva struggled in earnest, then cried out at the sharp unfamiliar pain that consumed her.

    "You're

    going to want to stay relaxed, dear. You'll only cause yourself misery
    by fighting," he said, holding his fingers deep, gently spreading them
    inside her, stretching her. Godiva then began trembling under him, her
    acute arousal now entwined with shame and embarrassment. He knew she had
    been masturbating! He had felt her rubbing herself, building her
    excitement to the brink of ecstasy and said nothing! Now, he had his
    fingers deep inside her filthiest place and was exploring it inside like
    he intended to;

    "But; but;"

    "Precisely,"

    "Wha-why

    there?" she asked, panting into the pillow where her head and his arm
    rested. The intrusive finger had begun slowly stroking in and out of
    her, her trembling turning to shaking as she spread her legs wider for
    him.

    Leofric

    chuckled, " Because; you've lived your life behind veils; showing the
    world only what you wanted it to see; and this is something you can't
    fake. Because it makes you submit, not just on the outside, but inside;
    and it won't work unless you let go."

    His

    words hooked her somewhere behind her navel and began unraveling her
    from inside. She needed to come so badly that she could barely breathe,
    and as he stroked in her anus, she felt his invasion become more of a
    caress as her body relaxed and submitted to him. "There you go; you're
    going to feel my cock so deep, you'll think I'm writing my name inside
    you; or it'll be the worst pain of your life," Leofric added, making her
    tense around him and squeal in pain again. "Shhh; relax. You don't want
    Sir Hulgar barging in here and seeing this, do you? His pretty little
    mistress with a man's fingers up her ass; or his cock in there pumping
    away;"

    Leofric's

    words and imagery did nothing to ease her tension, seeming almost
    designed to increase it instead, and she began whimpering, "Please;
    please, it hurts;"

    "It's because you're not relaxing; you're too tense; there is something we could try, but;"

    "Anything! Anything! What do I do?" she begged.

    "Well,

    they say a woman relaxes more if you can make her come while she's
    being stretched, but my hands are rather occupied at the moment. If only
    it weren't 'unnatural' for a woman to pleasure herself;" Leofric said,
    his words curling in amusement.

    Godiva

    closed her eyes and growled, imagining all manner of horrific violence
    befalling the man she still intended to marry. "Well?" he asked,
    laughing silently.

    "I

    hate you," she said, raising to her knees and sticking her ass in the
    air. Leofric growled his approval as she reached her fingers down to her
    clitoris, placing one on each side of the hooded bud and began rubbing
    up and down, pushing it firmly along the pubic bone.

    Leofric

    stretched her wider and wider, but she noticed nothing, lost in the
    surge of finally getting release. "Oh God, Leofric!" she wailed, her
    toes squeezed tightly as her body fairly exploded with her long-denied
    orgasm.

    Shaking,

    she slid weakly to the bed, barely aware of the pillow he had slid
    beneath her hips, and she lay there like jelly panting, crying and
    laughing in equal measure. "That's right, little minx; you can make
    yourself come better than I can; but not for long because you're mine,"
    he said, dribbling what felt like an oil between her rounded cheeks and
    rubbing it over and into her puckered hole. "You're mine; and I'm going
    to learn everything about you; even the things you deny. Now, tell me
    who owns you," he purred.

    "You! I belong to you!" she gasped, weakly pushing her ass back against his stroking fingers.

    "That's fucking right, you do. And why am I going to fuck the dirtiest hole you have right now?"

    "Because it's yours!"

    "That's

    right, it's mine. And I get to know everything about you;" he said,
    pushing the head of his cock inside her and clamping his hand over her
    mouth to muffle her scream of shocked pleasure. "I get to know
    everything about you; even if it's something you're ashamed of," he
    said, pushing deeper, feeling her arch under him, actually pushing
    herself further onto his cock. "Because that's the only way you'll
    really know you're mine;" he said, pushing the rest of the way into her
    tight sheath.

    Godiva

    twitched randomly under him, her mind on overload from what she was
    feeling. Leofric was everywhere inside her, his heartbeat throbbing
    where she had never felt anyone else inside her. His breath falling on
    the back of her neck as he held himself still, trying to let her body
    adjust. His legs holding hers widely open, exposing her and covering her
    nakedness at the same time. He was everything; and knowing it made
    something inside her release. "I love you; I love you so much," she
    sobbed, tears soaking into the pillow below her.

    "Yeah,

    I love you, too;" Leofric panted, "even if you are a pain in the ass,"
    he finished, as he slowly pulled out, watching her rosebud cling to his
    cock, almost sucking on it in its reluctance to let go. It was torture
    to go so slowly, but he needed to focus to make sure he wasn't hurting
    her. She would try to hide it if he was, and he didn't want that. She'd
    hidden too much, already.

    He

    cupped his hand around the back of her neck and felt her twitching go
    still, her body responding to the reassurance of his touch. Slowly, he
    pushed forward, feeling her accept him, her body still loose and taking
    shaking deep breaths as he filled her up again to the hilt. "Are you
    alright?" he ground out.

    "No;

    you're killing me. If I have to give it all up, so do you. Stop holding
    back so mu;" Godiva's words turning into a squeal of excitement as
    Leofric grabbed her hips and began fucking her ass the way he really
    wanted to. Slowly, at first, then increasing speed and force as she
    welcomed his strokes with shaking cries, begging him for more. His huge
    hands grabbed her hips with bruising strength as he surged into her with
    rapid thrusts, his hips clapping against her ass. "Yes! Uh, uh, uh, uh,
    uh oh god oh god oh god ah!" she screamed.

    "Oh

    fuck! Fuck! Fuck that's good! Uh!" he yelled, slamming into her ass
    roughly until with a rush, she felt him swell and shudder, throbbing as
    he spilled his heat deep inside her. He moaned softly, emptying himself
    with a few more strokes until she collapsed under him weakly, clutching
    his arm on the pillow.

    His

    breath rasping, he disengaged himself slowly from her and rolled them
    to their sides again, holding her against him; his perfect girl, weak
    and happy in his arms.

    "Don't

    hide from me. You're mine; and I need you to trust me. No more hiding. I
    can't watch you live a half-life; even if someone's throwing crabapples
    at your head," he said into her hair, kissing the top of her head.

    "I'll

    try; I want that, too. It's just; hard," Godiva said, smiling as she
    stroked his arms holding her, bliss carrying her off on a cloud. "So, if
    I'm yours, does that mean you're mine?" she asked, sleepily.

    "Of course, it does; but knowing you, you'll probably only realize it when I'm taken away from you," he chuckled.

    A

    cold fear settled over her at Leofric' words. "Don't; don't say that,"
    she said with a shiver, cuddling back into his chest. "I don't think I
    could bear it again if;wait. Wait a minute; how did you know it was a
    crabapple?" she asked, turning to look into his face. "I never said it
    was a crabapple they threw at my head;"

    Leofric raised his brows slightly, "Was it?" he murmured, his lips twitching, "Lucky guess, I suppose;."

    Godiva

    swelled in outrage, "You! You threw it! You threw it at me, knowing it
    would drive me crazy thinking about it and you just let me sit here
    and;" she yelled, her argument being cut off by his lips covering hers,
    his tongue slipping between them.

    After

    a long interval, Leofric released her, no longer struggling, but weak
    and pliant in his arms again. "I'm still mad at you," she panted,
    throwing her leg over his. "Just because you can make me come, doesn't
    mean I don't want to; hurt; something of yours; somehow; sometimes;" she
    said, completely annoyed that she couldn't think of vivid ways to cause
    him pain anymore, unless it involved bouncing on his cock.

    "Well, thank God for that," Leofric replied, smiling into her eyes, "It wouldn't be half as fun otherwise."

    "And

    that summer, the evil barbarian Viking king spilled endless floods of
    innocent English blood upon our peaceful shores, enslaving women, biting
    and beating children, and defiling our holiest places. It was upon the
    savages' attack at Humber that King Aethelred's fearsome heart failed,
    and he followed the cowardly ill-advice of the Witengamot and fled
    England to his Queen's homeland of Normandy," Sir Hulgar intoned, his
    tortured eyes far away as if seeing each atrocity anew. Whether out of
    mortal fear, or catatonic shock, the huddled children remained
    motionless, breathless, and clutched their arms and legs around their
    vital organs waiting for the knight to continue his story.

    Godgifu

    leaned over, her veil brushing Leofric's arm on his chair next to hers
    on the dias, "I can't tell you how glad I am that you offered your help
    in entertaining the children on Visiting Day," she murmured.

    "I;

    I am so sorry," Leofric repeated, yet again. "He said he had a story he
    could tell them; how; how could I know;" he stumbled, nearly
    tongue-tied in a mix of horror and awe.

    "Ask, dear. Or spend two minutes with the man. Either would suffice," Godgifu said through tight lips.

    "Then,

    the savage beast cut a path paved with English flesh and blood toward
    London, intent upon carving out the beating heart of our homeland. The
    Witengamot bowed their heads to the heathen King and sent their innocent
    and beloved kin to be the barbarian's hostages, as proof that they
    would keep to their word and acknowledge ungodly monster as their king,"
    Sir Hulgar growled.

    To be continued in part 4. Based on a post by LingeringAfterthought in 5 parts, for Literotica.

    1 hr 7 min
  • Legends of Godiva: Part 2


    Legends of Godiva: Part 2
    A secret visit to Leofric's room lands Godiva in jail.

    Based on a post by LingeringAfterthought in 5 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    She

    lay there in the soft clover panting, her bare skin glowing in the
    moonlight, feeling like she had discovered something life-changing.
    Whether it was safe or not, Godiva loved being naked, and whatever
    ecstasy had just taken over her, she loved that, too. So began Godiva's
    life of sneaking out and briefly living a life away from the cares and
    responsibilities of a virtuous widow. It had saved her life.

    It

    had also started her down a path that led to her floating naked next to
    a man that seemed to have as many duties and desires as she did; a man
    that she would risk anything to lay with in the clover again. Even now,
    her mind was tortured with the memory of his strong body crushing her,
    thrusting his hot length inside and pounding away while she screamed in
    pleasure. Shuddering, she wiped her gloved hands along her dress, trying
    to get rid of the sweaty feel on her hands. God's blood, she had to get
    Leofric out of town.

    "My Lady, you are unwell," Sir Hulgar said, entering the room holding Wilfred's staff.

    "It

    will pass, Sir Hulgar. I rode overmuch the other day. Is anyone here to
    be seen today?" Godiva said, pushing up to her feet. She regularly met
    with anyone who came to visit with her at the noon hour on Mondays and
    Fridays, from farmers wanting to discuss the price of beets, to children
    wanting to show her their drawings.

    "Too many, as there always are," Sir Hulgar growled, "Rest. I will send them away, those with true need can;"

    "Sir

    Hulgar, please remind me, which of us is the Lady Godgifu, Countess of
    Mercia, and devoted servant of the good people of Coventry?" Godiva
    asked, lightly.

    She

    smiled softly behind her veil at the annoyed silence that followed her
    question. "You are, My Lady," Sir Hulgar grudgingly replied.

    "Then,

    I'll take my husband's staff, if you please," she said, reaching out a
    gloved hand and taking the walking stick, too tall for her frame, but
    too dear to do without. She had a duty. The people depended on her. It
    had to be enough. "Come, then, Sir Hulgar. We mustn’t keep the people
    waiting."

    Leofric

    groaned inwardly as he watched the slow progress of the specter-like,
    veiled Lady Godgifu to the seat on a raised dais next to a large
    embroidery table. The thuds of the enormous staff she carried resounded
    through the hall with every hobbling step. At her appearance, he heard
    murmuring throughout the crowd around him and wondered at it. "What's
    wrong?" he whispered, leaning down to a young woman holding a bundle of
    cloth.

    "Well, look at her! She can barely walk," she replied, gesturing at the old woman, her face etched with concern.

    "She doesn't normally walk with a staff, then?"

    The

    young woman shook her head, and craned to see through the crowd.
    Leofric thought there was something strange about the old widow's walk.
    She didn't shuffle with small steps and uncertain balance, keeping her
    feet carefully below her at all times, as was common in the elderly. She
    also didn't limp unevenly, as if injured on one side, like himself. No,
    this woman was not old, but injured; and the injury or weakness
    affected both legs equally. Though it was hard to be certain of it,
    because of the concealment of her flowing robes and veil, Lady Godgifu's
    wide-stance gait was quite similar to many new recruits he had seen who
    found themselves riding a horse for the first time. Interesting.

    A

    guard with a fierce countenance near Lady Godgifu's seat on the dais,
    seemed on curiously high alert, scanning the friendly crowd as if
    looking for a hidden assassins or other threats, frequently settling
    suspiciously on Leofric's large frame. A scribe at a table near the dais
    took his seat and dipped a feather into his inkpot, and called out,
    "The Lady Godgifu will hear matters only of the utmost importance first.
    Please step forward, one at a time, and state your business clearly,
    and slowly."

    To

    Leofric's surprise, every child in the crowd scrambled forward and
    surrounded the scribe's desk, all loudly describing their issues to
    discuss with Lady Godgifu that day. "One at a time! One at a time, I
    said! How am I to write any of this down? Is this how you listen to
    directions the monks give you in school?" the scribe complained, until
    the fearsome guard turned his head toward the babbling group and a
    deathly hush followed, as they immediately sat down on the floor and
    raised their hands. "Thank you, Sir Hulgar," the scribe said, then
    called upon the first child.

    The

    adult crowd around Leofric settled onto benches throughout the room, as
    the children visited with Lady Godgifu, showing her their various
    crafts, bruises or scrapes, and telling her stories while she listened
    and embroidered at the large table. "She embroiders while wearing
    gloves," he said quietly, but loudly enough for the group of women next
    to him to hear as they sewed.

    "Aye,"

    said one, leaning her head to see Lady Godgifu's slight form pulling a
    stitch through while a boy showed her how he battled an enormous beast
    with his stick. "I canna see how she does it, myself. I'd be throwing'
    those gloves in the fire before I finished the first stitch," she said,
    to a murmur of agreement from the other women.

    "But,

    surely, the veil is a difficulty for her, as well. Does she always wear
    one?" Leofric said, sitting down next to the woman who had spoken.

    "Aye,

    'tis a shame, too. Such a pretty thing; well, she was once," said an
    elderly woman, causing a murmur to go through the group of women.

    The

    woman nearest Leofric leaned over to him, "Pay her no mind. Maida
    fancies she saw her Ladyship here in Coventry as a child, on a visit
    with her father. 'Course Maida also sees faeries, so;" she muttered.

    "She

    was wee a bonny lass with light blonde hair. Rode her father's
    shoulders and sang a drinking song, of all things;" Maida said, looking
    up from her embroidery as if seeing the past a few feet away from her.

    Blonde;

    Leofric looked back up at the small figure embroidering on the dais,
    seeing her head shift quickly away from him as he did, and a suspicion
    began to form in his mind. He couldn't be sure, yet, but the very
    thought of it began tugging at the corner of his mouth. Soon, his belly
    began shaking and he struggled to remain silent.

    At

    length, his resolve failed and a snort of laughter escaped him and the
    diminutive veiled woman surrounded by children looked up at him suddenly
    in alarm, and he knew he had stumbled on the truth. He knew it in his
    bones. He quickly stood and strode from the room, barely making his
    escape before bursting into gales of loud laughter that rang throughout
    the entrance hall and echoed back into the room filled with townspeople.

    Tears

    rolled down Leofric's face and he wiped them away, breathing deeply,
    trying to control his laughter, but long years at war had not given him
    practice either in laughter or in stopping it and he helplessly fell
    into its spasms again and again. Lady Godgifu; the veiled and pious
    widow, the living saint of the town, sneaking around as a woman whose
    name he dare not speak in polite company.

    When

    he regained control of himself, Leofric returned to the gathering and
    leaned against the back wall, his shining eyes fixed on the Lady
    Godgifu, remembering the sight of her floating naked in the water,
    running her wet fingers over his body, her sitting astride him in the
    sunlight and impaling herself on his cock. He only broke from his
    reverie when the children were dismissed and the scribe spoke briefly
    with Lady Godgifu.

    "Her

    Ladyship will now hear matters that concern His Highness King Cnut,"
    the scribe announced, once he had seated himself again. At this
    announcement, Leofric smiled down at his boots, feeling every eye in the
    hall turn to him, but he said nothing and did nothing. After an
    uncomfortable silence, the scribe cleared his throat, "Um; any other
    matters?" It seemed that no adult in the room had any business of
    import, and all eyes turned again to Leofric's tall silent frame against
    the wall, only now he was looking steadily at the Lady Godgifu with a
    smirk on his face.

    Leofric

    slowly stepped forward and stood before the dais, the entire room
    silent and transfixed. Godgifu had stopped embroidering mid-stitch, her
    veil flickering outward with each rapid breath. Sensing the tension,
    indeed, every eye in the room volleyed quickly between the two. "My
    Lady, I am Sir Leofric, Ealdorman of Twywell," Leofric said, bowing low.
    Rising, he made sure he held her veiled eyes with his before speaking,
    "My Lady, would you be so kind as to grant me an audience with you, in
    private?" he asked.

    "Yes,"

    the small woman quietly replied, and standing quickly, at the same time
    as Sir Hulgar barked "No," putting his hand on his sword, and placing
    his body between the two.

    "Sir Hulgar;" Lady Godgifu began, after clearing her throat quietly.

    "Your

    Ladyship, this man is unknown to us, but merely that he was mentioned
    in a letter from the King. I'll not have him going about town making
    claims of privileges promised while in private intercourse with you,"
    Sir Hulgar growled, staring down Leofric.

    At

    Sir Hugar's words, Lady Godgifu made a choking sound and started
    coughing desperately. As Sir Hulgar turned to see that she was all
    right, Leofric took a knee, tucking his chin down to his chest, and
    biting the insides of his cheeks to keep from laughing again.

    When

    she was breathing easily again, Lady Godgifu took up the large staff
    and looked up at her glowering guardian. Leofric waited until saw the
    small figure square her shoulders before he spoke, "My Lady, I beg you
    would not speak too harshly to your servant on my account, nor beat him
    about the shins and ankles with yon staff, for you see, he is absolutely
    right. I would most delightedly claim any and all honors and privileges
    due me, should our "private intercourse" prove; fertile."

    At

    these words, Lady Godifru inexplicably fumbled with her hands and the
    sound of the staff clattering to the floor was deafening as it echoed
    throughout the hall, and Leofric tucked his chin into his chest, again
    trying to stifle his laughter. Sir Hulgar retrieved the staff and
    appeared as if he would like nothing more than to knock Leofric's head
    off his shoulders with it, but Lady Godgifu silently pointed toward the
    corner where Sir Hulgar had originally stood with a vehemence that
    surprised him. The guard went to his corner and stood gripping the
    staff, whilst staring daggers at Leofric.

    "But,

    My Lady, I assure you, such was not the purpose of my request for
    privacy," Leofric continued, after he had control of his voice. "For,
    though I have been charged with persuading Your Ladyship into a more
    agreeable discourse with His Highness the King, I am but a man of simple
    words, unaccustomed to addressing so fine an assembly," he said,
    gesturing behind him to the townsfolk and bowing graciously to them.

    Turning

    back, he continued, "I do not say these words to curry favor, for I
    know I deserve none from such fine folk. For, indeed, I have traveled
    far in service as a knight, but I have not seen a place where such pride
    is taken in its care. The streets are clean, the people are healthy and
    fed, and the children are;" Leofric paused, his throat tightening at
    the memory of the children he had seen at war, "They are children; which
    is no more and no less than what they should be; precious, clever, and
    safe."

    "I

    have also come to beg your Ladyship's pardon. When last we met, you
    asked me to spend my life with you; to choose to be happy here, but like
    a tired horse with blinders on, I spoke only of my plodding duty." The
    hall filled with scandalized whispers at the disclosure of a secret
    meeting between the two, and Leofric bowed his head again to hide his
    smirk when Lady Godgifu's gloved hands clenched each other nervously.
    This was far more fun than he had ever had at court.

    At

    length, he raised his head and continued, "If only I had seen the haven
    to which you were inviting me, I fancy that I would not have been such a
    fool. I had thought to come here to advise you, to chastise you, even
    to threaten you into obedience to the King, if necessary. I see all that
    as vanity, now. You, Lady, have proven a most faithful steward of the
    blessings entrusted to you."

    "And

    so, I come before you today, chastised and humble, as I should be. I
    will not lie. Currently, I find myself deep in tax debt, without a pound
    to my name, and only by the grace of your townsfolk, am I even clothed.
    Even so, I come to ask more of your kindness and forbearance. I ask
    your Ladyship's leave to set up residence in this fine town, as I serve
    your people and settle accounts with them. They deserve no less. And at
    the end of that time, if I have found favor in your eyes, I would ask
    another chance to answer your question; that I might be allowed to amend
    my first foolish answer and enjoy the rest of the days allowed to me by
    your Ladyship's side, and have both the duties and the honor of being
    your husband." Now, squeals and sighs of delight erupted from where the
    ladies sewed, and outraged grumbling from the men, some taking positions
    at the doorways, and others flanking Leofric as if to take him into
    custody upon command.

    Lady

    Godgifu dropped down heavily in her chair, as if her legs had suddenly
    turned soft. The billowing air from her robes sent a needle rolling off
    the table and down the steps to where Leofric knelt. The entire assembly
    seemed to hold its breath, watching as he licked his finger and deftly
    flicked up the needle and climbed the steps to where Lady Godgifu sat,
    her veil puffing out rapidly with each breath. With a glance to the
    corner making sure Sir Hulgar remained in place, Leofric turned up a
    corner of the stitchwork to see the very same secret backstitched flower
    that little Anne had proudly shown him at the cuff of his burlap pants.
    Smiling, Leofric skewered it with the needle, and took up her shaking
    gloved hand. "If it please you, I shall await your answer at the Minxy
    Mare. Until then, I remain your servant," he said loudly, bowing and
    kissing her hand. ";my Lady Godiva," he murmured quietly, in a voice
    only she could hear.

    Leofric

    eased himself into the halved ale-barrel that had been sent to his room
    and filled with warm water, a ridiculous luxury, but an offer he
    accepted gladly from Mr. Talbot. One of many unusually kind gestures he
    had received, of late. Word had spread rapidly, changing the mocking
    smiles of his arrival to looks pregnant with excitement and even joy.
    Indeed, he found it difficult trying to address his debts with anyone
    because apparently everyone wanted to forgive anything owed by the
    potential future husband of the revered Lady Godgifu.

    Much

    of the day was spent arguing people into the ways they would let him
    pay off the ridiculous debts they had invented against him, because his
    coin was absolutely refused. His coin, incidentally, was delivered to
    his room at the Minxy Mare by Sir Hulgar, himself, who told him which
    way to ride to catch up with the caravan of his belongings that they
    sent back to London. Ironically, now that he was flush with gold again,
    he had to barter services like re-thatching or re-shingling roofs rather
    than use it. Still, it had to be done. Leofric knew he needed more
    time, because he was by no means fooled into thinking that Lady Godiva
    would be easily tamed into matrimony; and he was also convinced that
    there was something not quite right about Coventry, and he meant to suss
    it out.

    He

    leaned back and had almost closed his eyes when he noticed the
    complimentary charcuterie plate and glass of mead on the small table
    nearby and snorted in disbelief. He was already stuffed with the local
    delicacies that had been pushed at him downstairs by locals whose eyes
    assiduously avoided the place where his clothing was hanging on the
    wall.

    Suddenly,

    Leofric blinked in surprise, because a small leg had hooked itself
    through his window. The leg was followed by an arm and a delicate hand
    that he was certain he recognized. Chuckling, he put his arms behind his
    head and watched Godiva pulling herself in through his window, grunting
    and puffing like a winded pig.

    "Can I help you?" he asked, causing her to whirl around and squeak in surprise.

    "Why is it the only times you want to help me are when you're naked?" she asked, flustered and annoyed.

    "Expediency, my Lady,"

    She

    snorted and after spying the food, began eating a piece of cheese from
    his plate, as he admired her flushed cheeks. "Well, I could have used
    your help in the hall today, but you didn't seem interested in anything
    but throwing my life into chaos," she huffed.

    "Said the woman holding a town together with her virtue and living a double life as a trollop," he observed dryly.

    "Oh,

    that's rich coming from you. I am not a trollop! Just because I swim
    naked and steal idiot's pants doesn't mean I do; that," she said,
    flustered. "You're the one who doffed your clothes and flung yourself
    into my pond when you didn't even know who I was! What's the male word
    for 'trollop' because that's you!" she hissed.

    "Alas,

    there isn't one. It's quite unfair, I admit. So, if you don't typically
    wrap your wet naked body around your victims and ravish them in the
    clover, why was I so honored?" Leofric asked, letting his eyes wander
    enjoyably down the low-cut blue dress she wore.

    "I;

    um;" she stammered, looking uncomfortable, but then going on the
    offensive. "Why are you still here? I can't work like this! You have no
    idea how many women told me today what a fine man you seemed, especially
    when viewed from behind. Hulgar got you your money, so just leave!"

    "It's

    Sir Hulgar, my dear," Leofric said, grinning widely "the man deserves
    some respect, especially if he has the challenging duty of protecting
    you. And, as much as it pains me to refuse any request of yours, I
    cannot leave. I have a duty to the King, and I intend to see it
    through."

    Godiva

    growled, and took several more pieces of cheese and sausage off the
    plate. "What if I paid the taxes?" she said through a mouthful of food.

    "Can you?" he asked.

    Godiva

    nodded, taking a sip from his mead and making a face. "Guh, that's
    awful. They gave you the good cheese, but bitter mead," she said,
    smacking her lips. "We're even lending to other towns for their
    improvements," she said through a mouthful of cheese.

    "At

    this point, I suspect your provocations will require a more meaningful
    resolution than simple compliance. Your defiance has become stuff of
    legend, and the King's tolerance is- my Lady, you're eating like a wolf,
    are you well?"

    "I'm

    starving. I skipped dinner and told them I was going to bed early
    because I was; you know; fluttery and overwhelmed," she explained,
    waving her hand dismissively. "Didn't they give you any bread?" she
    asked, taking another sip of mead and grimacing again.

    "Well,

    as I was saying, the new King cannot afford to have his sovereignty
    challenged in this way. First one town stops paying taxes, then two,
    then he is fighting wars within his own country rather than defending us
    from those abroad. You only hold these lands by the grace of the King,
    who owns all lands by right. Frankly, you are lucky to be alive, much
    less being badgered to marry.

    "Your

    King ripped us apart in his conquest! We had nothing left when he was
    done with us! If we hadn't withheld our dues in those early days, we
    would have all died! It is only by our own sweat that we survived, and
    certainly no thanks to him!" she cried angrily.

    "And

    that is probably why you were allowed to forego your duties for a time,
    and why you are still alive, now, Lady. Do you not realize the danger
    to which you put your people when you provoke the King? These childish
    pranks on the tax collectors are one thing, but when you couple that
    with training soldiers secretly in the monastery, it looks like a
    prelude to sedition—"

    "That's; that's not what it seems," she said, a look of flustered shock on her face.

    "I know what I heard, Godiva," Leofric said, warningly.

    Godiva

    came closer and knelt next to him in the bath. "When the war ended, and
    our men came home broken and scarred deeply, our struggles were not
    only to eat and fight disease. Our men couldn't sleep, couldn't be with
    their families, couldn't live in peace knowing that at any moment their
    sons could be called away on the whim of a King. They were just farm
    boys when they were sent out; they knew nothing about war or fighting.
    When the men returned, they couldn't bear knowing their own sons could
    be thrust into war with no readiness or training. To give the men some
    peace, I allowed them to train our sons in fighting, as well as the
    other lessons, just to know that what happened to the men would not be
    the curse their sons endured, as well. They're just boys, Leofric;"

    Leofric

    leaned back, closing his eyes. His mind replayed haunting flashes of
    the broken young men he had ridden past going from battle to battle, too
    many of them cruelly looking even younger in the sleep of death. "I
    have no wish to argue with you, My Lady. Your goals are laudable, but
    this is a dangerous game you are playing; and I have no wish to see you
    suffer for it. I beg you to reconsider your current course," Leofric
    said.

    Godiva

    nodded slowly, looking troubled. Then, her face brightened, "Oh, um;
    I've brought you a salve, too," she said, reaching between her tits and
    pulling out a small covered pot. "It's for your sunburn; it should help
    it to heal faster. I'm sorry about; well, you know."

    The

    corner of Leofric's mouth curled as, unbidden, she began to rub the
    salve around his chest, shoulders and arms, obviously pleased to find an
    excuse to touch him again. "Sorry about what, exactly? Stealing my
    clothes? Forcing me to walk naked to a monastery? Making me wear burlap
    pants whilst sunburnt? Or perhaps, about falsely inviting me to spend my
    life with you; what would you have done had I said "yes" in that
    moment? Such an act in a man would be seen as most dishonorable,"
    Leofric said, leaning on his large arm over the side of the tub to look
    at her more closely.

    Godiva

    sat back on her heels and looked down at her hands, trying not to get
    drawn into his eyes, "You weren't going to say 'yes,'" she murmured. "I
    knew your purpose in coming to Coventry, and I knew you would choose
    honor and duty over someone you only rolled with in the clover; but, it
    wasn't dishonest. I asked you for what I wanted; it's just that for a
    moment, I'd forgotten that what I want doesn't figure into my life much,
    anymore."

    Leofric

    reached a dripping hand out of the tub and brushed a stray lock of hair
    out of her face. Almost against her will, Godiva leaned her face into
    his wet hand as it cupped her cheek. "A likely story," he rumbled. "So,
    what would you have done, had I accepted your invitation; as I nearly
    did?"

    Godiva

    opened her eyes and found herself getting lost in his. "I would have
    whistled for Elva and rode off anyway; but I probably would have left
    you your tunic, at least. Can you forgive me?" she asked.

    "That

    depends; I think I'll need to see how much you've suffered for your
    sins, first," Leofric said, looking down at where her legs were
    carefully separated under her.

    Godiva

    bit her lips shyly and smiled. Standing, she reached down and slowly
    gathered the folds of her dress in her hands and slowly lifted the hem.
    When she paused nervously, Leofric chuckled. "I see little penance in
    your knees and riding boots, My Lady. You know what I want to see," he
    cajoled.

    Blushing,

    Godiva raised her hem even higher, looking away in embarrassment as her
    white thighs came into his view and he growled with approval. "You damn
    fool; look what you've done," he said, upon seeing the angry red skin
    between her legs and stretching into the golden fluff of hair covering
    her nethers. Taking the pot of salve from the table next to the tub, he
    dipped his fingers into it and began smoothing it onto the angry rash,
    watching her face as he did. "I'd be a beast to fuck you again before a
    week's gone by," he said, slipping his slippery fingers between her
    plump lower lips, smirking as she closed her eyes at the sensation.

    "You;

    you won't be fucking me again at all, Sir Leofric; oh; what happened
    was just; nuh; that was just; it won't happen again. You're going back
    to London and I'll figure things out with the King. That's; that's all
    there is to it," she gasped, leaning toward him as he toggled her bud
    gently.

    "Hmmm;

    my mistake, My Lady. That was an arrogant presumption on my part," he
    said, rising to his knees in the tub and using his other hand to free
    her tits from the neckline of her dress while she wobbled next to him,
    completely distracted by the feel of his fingers pushing inside her as
    his thumb continued stimulating her clit.

    "Oh;

    God," she moaned, as he began suckling her tits, her fingers threading
    themselves through his hair and holding him even closer. He was
    thrusting his fingers in and out of her, now, her soft whimpering mewls
    filling the room along with the wet sounds of him filling her quim.
    "Please Leofric; please; I can't stand it; I need;" she pleaded.

    "As

    you wish," he said, rising out of the water and lifting her with one
    arm. Stepping out of the tub and dripping water everywhere, he tossed
    her face-down over the edge of the bed and went to his knees behind her.
    He lifted the skirt of her dress up over her back and smiled at the
    sight of her white ass, presented to him like a gift as she bent over
    the bed. Spreading her cheeks, he licked up and down her slit, rubbing
    her clit hard with his tongue with every pass. Godiva squealed and bit
    down on a fold of the blanket, muffling her sounds. Diving in, Leofric
    suckled and growled, filling her with his fingers again and again until
    Godiva's entire body stiffened, screaming and shaking in her release
    until she melted into a limp mass.

    "Consider

    yourself forgiven, My Lady," he said with a smile. Rising up, he
    stroked her back gently, waiting for her to return to her senses, but
    she didn't move. "My Lady?" he asked, shaking her shoulder gently.
    Leaning over her, he looked at her face to find her eyes glassy and
    unaware, her breaths shallow and slow. "Diva;" he said, turning her over
    and patting her face, "Godiva; Godgifu; wake up;" he said, becoming
    increasingly concerned.

    The

    smell of her breath came to his nostrils and he frowned. He knew that
    smell. Rushing to the glass of mead, he dipped his finger into it and
    tasted it, then cursed and spat it out. Someone had dosed the mead with
    dwale, a strong elixir used by healers when they needed to cut a man
    open. He should have suspected something was amiss when she complained
    of the bitterness. She hadn't taken much of the dose that must have been
    meant for him, but she was far smaller than him, as well.

    Leofric

    dressed quickly, watching the door and listening for anyone
    approaching. He had to move fast, because it was almost certain that
    someone would be coming to visit his room as soon as they believed him
    to be unconscious. The problem was, if anyone found Godiva in his room
    after his proposal to Lady Godgifu today, he would be thought an
    unworthy cad. Then again, if anyone missed the Lady Godgifu at her home
    and she was found in his room, there would be an even bigger uproar.

    Hoisting

    her over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes, Leofric stripped the
    blanket off the bed and threw it over his back to cover her. "Between
    guarding your virtues and indulging your proclivities, Lady, I'll be
    lucky if I ever get a full night's sleep," he grumbled, quietly opening
    his door and scanning the hallway before leaving out the back toward the
    stables.

    Harold

    was pleased to see Leofric, until the horse determined that he hadn't
    brought any apples with him. Worse, Harold started nosing curiously at
    the snoring bundle under the blanket on his shoulder. "Trust me, boy,
    she only looks like she's no trouble;" he muttered, putting a blanket
    and saddle on the horse.

    Leofric

    reckoned Godiva would be out cold for at least a few hours, but until
    then, he had to keep her warm and safe. He wanted to get back to his
    room at the Minxy Mare to see what had been planned for his unconscious
    body, and so he could not care for her himself. If he took her back to
    her grand house, a servant would certainly answer at this time of night,
    but since she was dressed as Godiva, it was possible they would not be
    admitted. Leofric did not know of anyone else in town that could help
    them and still maintain the necessary secrecy. So, after some thought,
    he regrettably came to the only conclusion he could.

    From

    the look on his face, Leofric knew the Coventry jailer was unaccustomed
    to being awakened in the middle of the night. "I caught this woman
    sneaking into my room. I believe she is wanted for several petty thefts
    from the King's tax collectors, as well. I will return to take custody
    of her shortly, but until then, please monitor her closely and bring a
    healer if she seems at all unwell," he said, walking in and gently
    laying Godiva down in the first empty cell.

    "Cor!

    Issat; it never was; the Lady-" the jailer said, craning his neck to
    see as Leofric spread the blanket over her. Frowning, Leofric pulled the
    blanket over Godiva's face, as well.

    "As

    I said, I shall be back shortly. I am Sir Leofric, Ealdorman of
    Twywell, Emissary of King Cnut, and you will see to her well-being as
    carefully as you would your own life," Leofric said, turning to the
    jailer with a look that made the man shrink smaller. "Do you understand
    my meaning?" Wide-eyed, the jailer nodded, backing away from the cell
    where Godiva slept.

    Leofric

    mounted Harold and rode quietly into the night, keeping to the shadows
    of side streets until he found a spot from which he could watch the
    window of his room at the Minxy Mare. The night was cold, and he missed
    the soft warmth of Godiva's body on his shoulders, to say nothing of the
    blanket.

    As

    the minutes passed, the night brought on a soft rain, but still he
    waited, watching the window of his room. Harold grumbled quietly, making
    clear his dislike of the task of standing and doing nothing in the rain
    when there were clean and dry stables so close.

    "Not

    much longer, Harold;" he murmured, patting the horse's neck. Before
    long, Leofric heard the creak of a cart moving up the street. From his
    hidden location, he could see it was pulled by four men who entered the
    inn almost silently. Soon, dim figures appeared in the window of his
    room, appearing to search it frantically. A shout came out of the inn,
    and Leofric heard Mr. Talbot's voice yelling in outrage. One of the men
    climbed out of the window and walked along a ledge to a tree nearby,
    which Godiva must have climbed to get to his room. Soon after, he saw
    Talbot push the three other men out of the inn and into the street,
    yelling threats of what would happen if he ever saw them again. The men
    quickly pulled the cart away, hiding their faces as they went.

    "Anything

    about that look strange to you, Harold?" Leofric asked. Talbot
    obviously wasn't in on whatever plan had been made for him, but he
    certainly didn't treat the men as criminals, either. "He knew them;
    they're locals," Leofric concluded. Harold huffed noisily in the rain
    and turned to give him a long-suffering martyred look. "What? Can't I
    have a little fun?" he asked the horse. Harold turned forward and
    sighed. "Fine;" he muttered, "let's go collect our package from the
    jailer."

    When

    Leofric reached the goal, the dark of night was just beginning to
    lighten. He entered to find Godiva sitting up in her blanket, wobbling
    uneasily. "She come to just a bit ago, Sir. Seems; confused, if you ask
    me."

    "Thank

    you for your care of her," Leofric said, dropping a few coins into the
    man's hand, and striding into Godiva's cell. "How are you feeling,
    little one?" he asked, squatting next to her.

    "You took me to jail;" she said, bewildered.

    "Yes,

    well, tax evasion and burglary are serious offenses," Leofric said,
    disconcerted at the intensity of the relief he felt, seeing her awake
    again. "Do you feel that you've been rehabilitated, my dear?" Godiva
    nodded, wide-eyed, putting her arms around his neck as he lifted her in
    his arms.

    Harold

    bore both of them back to the stables, and Leofric carefully deposited
    Godiva in a pile of clean hay while he unsaddled, rubbed down and dried
    the horse. Finding his pack on the wall, Leofric retrieved an apple and
    gave it to the horse, thanking him for a job well done. Then, he noticed
    that Godiva was no longer looking around the stall from her pile of
    hay, but precariously dangling on her toes from a small stepstool as she
    tried to reach something hidden in a crevice of the roof.

    Growling,

    he threw her over his shoulder again, reaching up to feel for what she
    was trying to retrieve. As he suspected, his fingers brushed against a
    bundle of cloth, that turned out to be the veiled robes and gloves of
    the Lady Godgifu. "My Lady, I think we've had enough adventures of your
    making for tonight, without you breaking your head open upon the floor,"
    he said, handing her the bundle. "My sympathies for Sir Hulgar are
    increasing daily."

    "I need to undress. Turn around," Godiva said, twirling her finger.

    "Respectfully,

    no," Leofric said, reaching down and pulling her dress up over her
    head. She gasped and held her robes up, hiding her body.

    "Turn around!" she hissed, looking around the abandoned stables, scandalized.

    "Close

    your eyes, lean your head back, and remain standing for the count of
    ten, and then I will turn around." Godiva closed her eyes and had only
    begun to tilt her head back when she nearly toppled over. "That's what I
    thought," Leofric said, catching her. "You're in no condition even to
    dress yourself, my Lady. Now, let's get these damned ridiculous things
    on you."

    "They're

    not; not ridiculous," Godiva said softly, leaning against his chest as
    Leofric fumbled with her robes, trying to find where her head was
    supposed to go. "They; they made him happy," she mumbled.

    "You wore all this for your husband?" Leofric asked, incredulous.

    "Wilfred. He wanted me safe;"

    Leofric

    nodded, seeing the troubled play of emotions on her face. He had heard
    of Lord Wilfred, but not known him well. By all accounts, Lord Wilfred
    was a man who would take any risk upon himself in battle, but could not
    forbear the suffering of others. It was an admirable quality, but it had
    left him vulnerable; and his compassion had been used against him many
    times.

    "And you wear them still to grieve him?" he asked gently.

    Godiva

    shook her head slowly, but vehemently. "It's for; them," she said
    waving her hand widely. "They needed; her; Godgifu;" she said, falling
    against him as she lost her balance. "I was just a scared girl with a
    dead Lord's lands; and then disease came and they were dying; so many;
    so much fear. But Godgifu; she was something more to them. Like a gift
    from God. They could believe in her; they would listen to her; but only
    as long as she was perfect," she said, still shaking her head.

    Leofric

    frowned in confusion at the row of tiny buttons near the wrist of her
    long gloves and began undoing them. "This is probably not the time to
    tell you this, my Lady, but; you are not perfect," he said, finally
    fitting her hand into the opening of a glove, then cursing because it
    was upside down. "You are ridiculously short. A man has to practically
    double over in order to kiss you properly, leaving him vulnerable to
    attack. Your eyes are the green of tree moss, which everyone knows is a
    sure sign of an elf-changeling. You eat with your hands and talk with
    your mouth full, which is, frankly, revolting. Truly, I only touched you
    for pity after you rudely interrupted my bath." he said, before she
    pulled his head down to hers and kissed him. The passion and desire in
    her lips shook him, and he fell to his knees as the kiss deepened,
    taking her into his arms in a crushing embrace.

    "Make love to me," she said, when they separated.

    It

    took more strength than he thought he had to refuse her, but he knew
    that he had to. She wasn't in her right mind, yet. "Marry me first,
    trollop," he growled. "Why should you buy the knight, when you can get
    the lance for free?"

    Godiva

    giggled at his frustration, "Leofric, you need me, I can feel it;" she
    said reaching her hand down to his hard, straining member. Feeling her
    reach into his pants, he shuddered when her soft hand caressed his
    length.

    Leofric

    groaned, going soft at her touch, dismayed at how easily she drove his
    mind from his purpose. "My Lady, you must stop; it isn't right. You're
    ill with a tainted drink; it wouldn't be gentlemanly to— nuh," he ground
    out through his teeth.

    Leofric

    groaned, still feeling the pain of his denied engorgement earlier, and
    pulled slightly away from her. "Let's get these gloves on you;" he said,
    tugging the glove up over her elbow, and then reluctantly taking her
    other hand off his painfully hard cock and standing up to tuck Godiva's
    clothes back up into the crevice near the roof. "So, now that you're
    dressed, I can get you home and then— oh; oh fuck!" he gasped, feeling
    her lips take him deep inside her warm, wet mouth. He was so ready for
    her that he was beyond any control and his entire body jerked with the
    force of his orgasm, sending ropes of cum down her throat.

    When

    he had finished spending himself in her mouth, and she had cleaned him,
    Godiva tucked his relieved member back into his pants and straightened
    his tunic, giggling when she finally noticed his glowering
    consternation. "Can we go home now? I'm hungry;" she said, taking his
    hand with beguiling innocence.

    Leofric

    struggled with himself for a moment, before picking up her veiled body
    in his arm and hitching her up against his side. "God, you're annoying,
    woman," he said, shaking his head, "I feel like I've just been violated
    by a troll," he grumped.

    Godiva

    smiled and leaned her head against his shoulder as he set off from the
    stables toward her house, "Well, at least this time, you've got pants;"
    she observed cheerfully.

    "Oh, do shut up," he grumbled, a corner of his mouth twitching.
    Leofric and Godiva reunite after a fall from her horse.

    Godiva

    groaned, the foul taste in her mouth almost as bad as the pounding in
    her head. She put her arm over her eyes to shield out the morning light
    cutting in through the bed curtains. The door of the chamber opened and
    she heard the soft footsteps of Astrid, bringing breakfast and from the
    smell, some mint tea. "Good mornin', milady; h-hope ye slept well," she
    said, nervously. Why was Astrid nervous? Godiva wondered. The curtains
    whisked open and when she could bear to open her eyes to the bright
    morning light, she saw the cause.

    Standing

    at the foot of her bed, with his arms crossed and his jaw set was Sir
    Hulgar, who had obviously been standing there for some time. Godiva
    reached under her sleep veil and rubbed her eyes, then reached for the
    mint tea, sipping and swishing it around in her mouth before swallowing.
    "Will you be needing' the staff again, today, milady? I can bring it
    when I come back to help you dress," Astrid said, glancing frequently to
    where Sir Hulgar stood glaring at Godiva.

    "No,

    thank you Astrid," she said, sipping more tea. "I'm feeling quite
    better. Hurry back. We'll be going to the market today, and Sir Hulgar
    and I won't be talking for long," she said, matching the fierce knight's
    gaze.

    "Yes, milady," Astrid said, curtsying as she left the room.

    "What shall we discuss this morning, Sir Hulgar?" she asked, refilling her cup. "Tea?" she offered.

    Sir

    Hulgar's expression darkened. "No, my Lady. I'd be more interested in
    knowing what you had to drink last night that had Sir Leofric bringing
    you home at crack of dawn;" he said.

    Godiva's

    eyes sparked, suspecting Sir Hulgar knew exactly what she had drunk;
    and where she was when she drank it. It was not the first time her
    knight protector had secretly arranged for a hasty unconscious departure
    for a potential suitor of hers, which was one of the reasons she had
    gone to Leofric's room last night. She would get rid of Leofric in her
    own way and in her own time.

    "Not

    that it is any concern of yours, Sir Hulgar, but I held counsel with
    Sir Leofric at the Minxy Mare last night. I believe I drank some honeyed
    mead, though very little. Perhaps the drink was stronger than I
    anticipated," she said, as if she and Leofric had spent a perfectly
    proper evening together in the Minxy Mare's common room. "Are there any
    other ways you wish to question your mistress about her activities?" she
    asked, pointing out his impropriety.

    "Forgive

    your humble servant, your Ladyship, but I am charged with your
    protection," Sir Hulgar said, grinding out a tone that in no way even
    approached humility. "Sir Leofric said he suspected the drink was
    tainted; that you might have been gravely ill or even dead if you had
    taken more of it," Hulgar said, still pressing the issue.

    "Well

    then; I suppose we must be grateful that Sir Leofric is an honorable
    man, and saw me safely cared for whilst I was ill," Godiva responded.
    She would have laughed if the situation were different. She had
    forbidden Hulgar from interfering with her suitors, because after a mild
    dose of dwale, the last one had wandered and fallen into the broken
    well and was later rescued with a broken arm. Now, Hulgar could not
    accuse her of being improperly in Leofric's room without also admitting
    he had violated her orders by drugging Leofric's mead.

    "It

    is also said that Sir Leofric briefly brought the Lady Godiva to jail
    last night," Sir Hulgar said, nearly shaking with the unsaid words
    inside him.

    Godiva

    had long suspected Hulgar knew about her double life, but had not
    prevented it, as long as she carefully maintained her safety and the
    necessary secrecy for her life as the Lady Godgifu. Indeed, waking up in
    the jail cell had shaken her to her core. She knew that discovery of
    her activities could very well lead to a gruesome death at the hands of
    the townsfolk, much less at the King's hands. The people would do it not
    only out of outrage, but also out of fear of God's retribution. Hulgar
    was right to be furious with her about this. "Well; I guess we have even
    more reason to be grateful to Sir Leofric, then," she said quietly.

    "One

    hopes the Lady Godiva has learned her lesson. Surely, after this, we
    will see no more of her skullduggery," Hulgar said, moving his eyes back
    to her at length.

    Godiva

    looked down at her breakfast tray, feeling tears well in her eyes. The
    thought of never tasting the freedom of her other life again, of only
    living within the narrow constraints of Lady Godgifu's shroud; it didn't
    feel like a life at all. "One hopes;" she answered, wiping the tears
    off her cheeks.

    Suddenly,

    Astrid rushed into the room, nearly beside herself with excitement,
    "Milady! Sir Leofric; the handsome one; he left, but he was here asking'
    after your health!" she bubbled, bouncing in place. "And ye know what
    he's brought? Flowers!" she squealed.

    Godiva

    sighed. "Very well, please ready a vase with water; unless you wished
    to press them, Sir Hulgar?" she asked, watching his eyes narrow even
    more at her.

    "Milady;?" Astrid asked, confused, watching Sir Hulgar and her mistress glare at each other.

    "Never mind Astrid, it seems Sir Hulgar doesn't want Sir Leofric's flowers. I will take them here, instead," Godiva said.

    "Y-yes, milady," Astrid said, and after a final glare and short bow, Sir Hulgar followed.

    Godiva

    slipped out of bed and went to the window that looked out over
    Coventry. It was becoming obvious that the people wanted her to marry
    again, the women did, at least. People always felt more secure with a
    man leading them, but was Leofric the right alliance for her? The wrong
    alliance would lead to more strife, more positioning, and possibly
    violent intervention from a new king that needed money and an army,
    since King Cnut had sent his own conquering forces home to Denmark,
    rather than continue to pay them. Many Lords had come to Coventry since
    her husband died, seeking to counsel her, romance her, and even rape her
    into a marriage. She was altogether too rich, too powerful and too
    female to be left to herself. She was a walking political opportunity
    for any ambitious man.

    It

    was Sir Hulgar who had, in the early days, guided her to her present
    course of remaining a pious widow, loyal to her late husband, and
    devoted to and beloved by her people. It was not all a lie. She did love
    her people. She loved watching their children grow, making sure no one
    went uncared for, celebrating life with them, and even following their
    gossip and petty grudges. Still, it made her lonely. She was an
    inspiration to them, but not one of them. She couldn't be; because she
    couldn't risk them learning she was as human as they were. A woman
    couldn't be a human being and still lead them.

    If

    she went by the criteria of the women of Coventry, she should marry
    Leofric for his handsome face and finely shaped ass. That was all well
    and good, but doing so would mean forming an alliance with King Cnut,
    who had done more harm than good in all of Mercia. Why had Cnut sent
    Leofric to her, anyway? Did the King think she was so stupid as to
    willingly fall into a marriage with a man who could set her heart racing
    with just a look?

    After

    the murder of his brother Northman, Leofric could even have been sent
    to Coventry in hopes that he would be killed, as many tax collectors in
    other towns had been. An escalation from stealing pants to murder of the
    tax collectors would give King Cnut a perfect excuse to come in force
    and destroy the town again, leaving not one stone upon another, setting
    an example to other defiant places in the realm.

    She

    couldn't marry with any of the other lords of counties that withheld
    their taxes, either, or it would be seen as a growing rebellious force
    to be destroyed. Leofric was right; her current situation had become
    dangerous, not only to herself, but to her people.

    If

    she paid the taxes, it might buy her some time. Then again, it might
    just whet the King's appetite for their riches, and the power and
    stability that came with it. Who is to say he wouldn't simply take their
    offering and then raise their taxes, assuming that if Coventry was
    willing to pay a little, they could be made to pay a lot. She couldn't
    jeopardize her people like that.

    She

    needed to know more about who she was dealing with. Was King Cnut a man
    of honor, or just another foreign marauder trying to drain her country
    of its resources for as long as he could hold on to the throne? There
    was only person in town who could give her more information; and from
    what she could see, the damn fool was currently climbing onto the roof
    of The Minxy Mare.

    "What are you doing up there?"

    Leofric

    suppressed a smile and pretended not to hear the dismayed voice,
    continuing to inspect the thatching that had gone bad, allowing water to
    leak down into the rooms Talbot showed him. He would have to take out
    the rotted portions and install new thatching, at the very least.
    Hopefully the supporting wooden beams below the thatching remained sound
    and had not developed rot.

    "Sir Leofric! Get down from there! Do you want to break your neck?"

    Leofric,

    still pretending to be oblivious to the voice, thought about the
    question. Does anyone ever really want to break their neck? Did she
    expect that the roof would somehow fix itself? Perhaps, she would prefer
    one of her besotted townsfolk take the job of climbing the tall ladder
    precariously leaning against the steep roof. From the looks of it, no
    one in town had been brave enough to do the job in a while.

    "Sir Leofric! Her Ladyship addresses you!" a man's voice now yelled up to him.

    Leofric

    looked down and feigned surprise at seeing Brother Phillip and his
    bread cart next to his lovely little veiled mistress who looked like she
    was pacing around in distress and wringing her hands. "Good morrow,
    Brother Phillip! What say you?" Leofric called down unnecessarily
    loudly, drawing the attention of the townsfolk nearby in the market.

    "I; I said, 'Her Ladyship addresses you!'" Brother Phillip repeated.

    "Aha!

    No, good brother! These came from Rose Morgan! Her Ladyship sent my
    clothing back to London! I was glad to be rid of them, though, too
    foppish by far! I really should write to the King before he receives
    them without me, though, and assumes the worst! It would be a tremendous
    scandal at court if word spread that Her Ladyship was keeping me here
    naked as her hostage!" Leofric yelled, doing his best to keep his voice
    steady. It became even more difficult as he saw numerous people in the
    marketplace below hunch over in muffled laughter.

    "No, Sir Leofric! I Said, 'Her Ladyship Addresses You!'" Brother Phillip said, cupping his hands to his mouth.

    "Oh!

    Forgive me, Brother Phillip! I am so close to heaven up here, that when
    I heard her voice, I must have thought the angels were singing to me!"
    he replied. "Pray, what gentle words does Her Ladyship grace me with,
    this fine morn?" he called down, prying up a bundle of rotted thatch to
    examine the wood beneath.

    Brother

    Phillip leaned his head down to hear Lady Godgifu. Leofric chuckled
    inwardly when the priest flinched and then paused, as if to rephrase her
    harshly-worded message, "Her Ladyship is distressed and begs, um; that
    you would climb down from that high perch, lest tears of fright she be
    shedding!" the priest called up, avoiding looking down at Lady Godgifu
    as he did.

    As

    he listened, Leofric canted his head, frowned, and then brightened,
    "Well yes, of course! What an honor! I would be delighted to dance every
    dance with Her Ladyship at the Miller girl's wedding, but I am already
    promised to Maida and Little Anne, as well, so tell Her Ladyship she
    mustn’t be too greedy!" Leofric called down, looking under his arm, even
    more delighted to see Lady Godgifu's tiny gloved hands clench in to
    fists.

    Brother

    Phillip leaned down and began repeating the message to Lady Godgifu,
    but stopped short upon realizing she'd heard it quite well for herself.
    Leofric watched Lady Godgifu impart yet another message to Brother
    Phillip, pointing her gloved finger emphatically at the ground several
    times and stomping her foot, as she did. Brother Phillip swallowed
    nervously and considered his words again. "Her Ladyship insists that you
    come down from there immediately! She says she will not have the King
    coming down upon our heads in wrath when you fall and break your neck!"
    Brother Phillip yelled.

    By

    now, the faces of most of the people in the marketplace were craning
    their necks to see and hear all they could of the ridiculous
    conversation, eager for the next parry. Leofric turned and smiled down
    warmly on them, "That is most kind! Tell Her Ladyship that I would love
    to picnic with her, today! Right now, I am most engaged with Mr.
    Talbot's roof, but perhaps this afternoon? I am so heartened that Her
    Ladyship is warming to me!" he called down, turning back to examining
    the roof.

    Suddenly,

    a crabapple went whizzing by his head and Leofric looked down to see
    Brother Phillip standing stunned and open-mouthed. Then, he subtly
    pointed at Lady Godgifu who was bent over gathering more tart
    projectiles to pelt at him. At length, after noticing, to her horror,
    that she had the attention of most of the marketplace, she dropped the
    crabapples gathered in her skirt, brushed her hands off, and hurried
    away.

    "Oh, yes a cheeky one, no doubt; I never seen Her Ladyship so riled up!"

    "Did

    you see 'er stomp 'er foot like that'? I swear, she was like to kick
    that ladder out from under 'im by the end if the friar;"

    "Aye, that one'll be lucky he don't end up in a cart of shite bumping' back to London;"

    "Nay,

    'er Ladyship's not so hard as that; she's a gentlewoman, she is. Not
    lessen 'e press 'er too hard and Sir 'ulgar step in, she jus sit there
    kind 'n quiet behind 'er veil 'til 'e take the hint an go 'way. There's
    naught like a saint to make a man's blood cool; and a fine man like
    that' won't go without company for long, 'e won't;"

    Godiva

    ears still rang with all the town's gossip, and after this morning at
    the marketplace, it seemed there was nowhere she could go to escape the
    talk.

    After

    hurrying from her embarrassment at the market, Godiva had continued her
    usual rounds and went to Martha's house to bring her some bread and see
    how the boil on her foot was healing. No sooner had she brought Martha a
    cup of tea, than her niece Miriam came bursting into the small house
    recounting the tale. After a yelp from Miriam, and a sudden
    uncomfortable silence, Godiva wished Martha well and continued on her
    way.

    As the day wore on, the rampant gossip turned into subtle and not-so-subtle advice from the people she visited.

    "Aye,

    ya know a man likes a little encouragement now and again, if he is to
    be made bold," Maida said, pulling a bit of yarn loose from where Godiva
    sat with coils of it wrapped around her hands.

    "Yes,

    well, I encouraged him to get off the ladder; and the last thing that
    man needs is more boldness," Godiva said, wishing it didn't feel like
    her wrists were bound and she was a captive to the conversation. "At any
    rate, for me, it is not as simple as liking or encouraging a man. What I
    want seldom matters; I need to do what is right for my people," she
    said quietly. "Whomever I marry; if I ever marry again; he will be their
    Lord. He will decide our alliances, he will defend us or make us into
    slaves. What if I choose the wrong man?" she asked, watching Maida's
    needles twirl in the air and twist the yarn around them.

    "Ye

    have a lot on your shoulders, 'tis true. I've seen you come into
    yourself over the years, though. It wasn't right, you being' pushed into
    being' a lord when you'd been taught only to be a lady. A lady is made
    for harder choices than lords, though. A lord decides what's worth his
    people dying' for, but a lady; she has to make choices she has to keep
    living for. When yeh consider a man, or a gentleman in your case milady,
    think of the choices you'll need to live with and not the piddly wars
    these lords always get themselves into. Remember your job is to bring
    life; to him, to us, to your children, and to you. Where will life come
    from if naught from you? Choose your life well when it gives you the
    chance, my dear," Maida said, her cloudy eyes looking at Godiva's as if
    they could see straight through her veils into her heart. Forlorn, she
    just listened to the soft clicking of Maida's knitting for a while
    before putting the yarn down in a circle around the fat cat sleeping at
    her feet. Giving the old woman a kiss on the cheek, she went on her way
    to the church.

    Upon

    entering the narthex, and lighting a candle, Godiva jumped when a voice
    spoke out of nowhere, "Your Ladyship, so good to see you again, as
    always," Reverend Palmer said, bowing low with a palm to his heart.

    "Good

    day, Reverend; I hope you are well?" Godiva said, craning her head to
    look around the sanctuary and make sure they were alone. She didn't want
    to give people even more to gossip about, today. If she wasn't careful,
    word would spread that she was in here planning her wedding.

    "How

    can a man of God be not well when he has such a visitor?" Reverend
    Palmer said, twinkling his eyes at her. "I wish I could say as much for
    the roof of the church, for it has seen better days. I thought to engage
    Sir Leofric after he had completed work at The Minxy Mare, but I heard
    you were violently against such things," he said, his mirth barely
    concealed.

    Godiva

    groaned and trudged into the sanctuary and settled defeatedly into the
    nearest pew. "Eric; he just gets under my skin and;" she trailed off,
    clutching her hands in front of her as if strangling someone far taller
    than her. The priest came forward and gently pressed her hands downward,
    gently taking one in his own.

    It

    was little known that the young veiled bride Lord Wilfred had brought
    to Coventry had an older cousin that had become a man of the cloth.
    After the war and her husband's death, no one questioned it when she
    brought the Reverend Eric Palmer to fill the post of shepherd to
    Coventry's sheep. Unlike many of his profession, however, her cousin
    believed that folk were already well aware of the wages of their sins
    and instead he sought to bring them closer to God and each other by also
    teaching them of His love and forgiveness.

    "And

    yet, against all odds, Sir Leofric remains in Coventry," Reverend
    Palmer said, sitting down lightly next to her. "Our Lord remained dead
    three days, but no suitor of yours has remained in Coventry so long;
    until now. Either Sir Hulgar is growing soft, or; you actually like this
    one."

    "What

    does it matter? You know I can't marry him. He's the King's choice, so
    most of the men in town would be up in arms about that. His family name
    is questionable at best because of the business with Northman, so half
    the landed gentry would hesitate to do business with us after that," she
    fretted.

    "Northman

    was Sir Leofric's brother?" Reverend Palmer said, looking troubled.
    "Lord Northman was a good man. In everything I knew and heard of him, he
    was the finest of men. After his death, none of what was said about him
    being in league with Eadric the Acquisitive made any sense. Eadric was a
    snake and everyone knew it. How; how did you hear Leofric was family to
    Northman?"

    Godiva

    seemed to shrink smaller under her veil, remaining silent. "Ah;"
    Reverend Palmer said, clasping his hands in his lap and studying them.
    "Cousin, if the man has shown you his heart, it is not kind to treat him
    with deceit or to give him false hope. You are better than that. If you
    don't want him, you need to tell him so, at once," he said, covering
    her clasped hands with one of his.

    "It; it doesn't matter what I want, Eric;"

    "Yes, yes; so I've heard. For what, then, do you pray, Lady Godgifu?"

    Her throat tightened, "For everyone's health and happiness," she choked.

    Reverend

    Palmer nodded, as if this answer was not unexpected. With his other
    hand, he offered her his kerchief to wipe the tears falling down her
    face. After settling herself and drying her face, she handed the
    kerchief back to him. Giving her hands a final warm squeeze, he stood.

    To be continued in part 3. Based on a post by LingeringAfterthought in 5 parts, for Literotica.

    1 hr 6 min
  • Legends of Godiva: Part 1

    Legends of Godiva: Part 1
    A knight on an errand meets a skinny-dipping beauty.

    Based on a post by LingeringAfterthought in 5 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    Editor’s Preface.

    Lady Godgifu’s life is a subject of many legends, but sourcing the most accurate narrative is still rather challenging. Some myths, while not strictly accurate, are mere simplifications of a more complexed chronology. Campfire stories often morph the facts, but maintain the nature of the legendary strong-willed woman.

    In this tome, we will venture into the influence that certain Coventry monks contributed to the lore of Lady Godiva. Sir Leofric and Lady Godgifu are clearly historical figures with a vast legacy in the British Isles.

    Sir Leofric marched into the throne room and, when he was bidden, knelt before the King of England, Denmark and Norway, Cnut the Great. It was impossible for Leofric to tell whether he was to be rewarded or beheaded, such was the inscrutability of the new king's face. The knight had performed well in the wars, but performance was no guarantee of reward.

    Kings were viciously unpredictable things, in his view. King Aethelred had given Leofric's eldest brother Northman a prominent earldom in Mercia. When Aethelred fell and King Cnut took his place, the new king rooted out the perpetrators of various schemes that had threatened the crown. Ealdorman Eadric, one of the more venomous snakes in the earldoms, was killed at the palace when he visited London for Christmas. On King Cnut's orders, Eadric's body was thrown over the city wall and left unburied.

    Leofric's brother Northman and another man were with Eadric at the time, and though there was no evidence they were in league with Eadric, they also were killed in the incident. Leofric could easily see his eldest brother coming to the aid of a man under attack, but he refused to believe any of the rumors spread that Northman was taking bribes from Eadric. Northman was loyal to the crown and it had made him a powerful man; but too much power could put as a target on your back as well as treachery could.

    Leofric's knee twinged as he waited, kneeling on the hard, cold stone, an injury from the wars that only hindered him when he wasn't on horseback, which was seldom. Harold, his massive Shire and Fresian mix horse, was the envy of many. Smarter than any horse had the right to be, Harold had saved his life more times than Leofric could count. He wondered what would happen to Harold, if King Cnut had decided to make a clean sweep of his family line.

    "You are; handsome man to ladies, yes?" the king said brokenly in his lilting Danish accent, startling Leofric out of his thoughts. It was rare for the king to speak English, preferring the more cultured tongues of his advisors' translations of his Danish speech. Leofric looked around to see whom the king was addressing and was surprised to see the king's light blue eyes scrutinizing him. Leofric was somewhat versed in the rules of holding court, but he honestly couldn't think of an appropriate answer to the strange question.

    "Sire?" Leofric asked, hoping not to have to answer.

    King Cnut waved his hand dismissively to the hall where courtiers gathered and exchanged gossip and planned their intrigues. "Their eyes. They follow you. They speak to each other when you pass. You do not see this?"

    Leofric glanced toward the hall. He had seen. Ever since Northman had been killed, he assumed the looks and the whispers were the offspring of the rumors spread to turn Northman's murder into an act of King Cnut's justice, rather than any particular admiration for his countenance or bearing. He was nothing but a wounded knight of the realm, now. Not that he could admit any of these thoughts to the king. "I am simply a knight, Sire. I try to keep my mind on my duties," he answered.

    "Words of; handsome man," King Cnut snorted, then leaned over and nodded to his advisor nearby.

    "Sir Leofric, His Highness wishes to convey to you his understanding of and admiration for your loyal and admirable performance in his service. It is his expressed intention to grant you the peerage of Earl Hákon upon his death, and until such time, he hereby appoints you as Ealdoman of Twywell." Leofric's eyes went wide and darted to the king who was watching for his reaction. Northman had been Ealdoman of Twywell before his death, and now it was to be his at King Cnut's order? The king's face held no mirth, but simply a wistful gravity. It would effectively put an end to the whispers, the cloud that had darkened his family name Northman's questionable death. But, why?

    "Sire; I am honored. I; I don't know what to say," Leofric said, bowing his head in thanks and missing the significant look between the king and his advisor.

    "There is, of course, a small matter with which His Highness would ask your assistance ere you assume your peerage. Perhaps you have heard of a small town in the West Midlands called; Coventry?

    On the road to Coventry, Leofric scowled and gave Harold another kick to urge him faster. Harold, unaccustomed to such treatment, turned his head and looked at him disapprovingly. Kicking was for lesser horses, in Harold's mind. Leofric ignored him. He was too annoyed with himself for failing to reject King Cnut's offer outright. Oh, just a small matter in Coventry before you get everything you need to clear your honor and family name; what a load of bollocks.

    King Cnut upon assuming the throne, besides routing out insidious plots against the Crown, had also discovered that the charming village of Coventry was "slightly delinquent in paying its taxes;" Yeah, right. Coventry was years delinquent in paying their taxes. They practically considered themselves another country.

    Apparently, the last few tax collectors the King had sent to remind Coventry of their duties to the Crown were sent back bearing letters congratulating the King on his latest lavish expenditures on wars, naval fleets, and the latest London fashions, and requesting that an itemized list of expenditures that benefitted the landlocked West Midlands be sent, and at that time, Coventry would most happily pay taxes that were proportionate to the Crown's expenditures. The King's tax collectors had also been sent back relieved of the burden of their pants.

    "I understand, Sire. Give me a regiment and I'll have them in order. Who is the disloyal overlord?" Leofric said, standing as the King bid him.

    "The letters were signed 'The Lady Godgifu, Countess of Mercia,'" the King's advisor said, looking uncomfortable, "She is possessed of many lands in the area and the people are unfailingly loyal to her. What is more, she has the devoted support of the church, to whom she has been consistently and excessively generous. An armed conflict would likely end very badly for all. We believe it would be better to handle the matter with more; delicacy; than a regiment of soldiers might endeavor," the advisor concluded.

    "A regiment of pants! So expensive!" chortled the King.

    "So, you want me to go there alone; with nothing?" Leofric said, incredulous.

    "She is widow. You go with handsome face. This is enough," the King said waving dismissively.

    "Sire, forgive me, but I am not a man of a temper to woo;"

    "And as a wedding gift for your nuptials to the Countess Godgifu, you shall be granted the Earldom of Mercia and all of its privileges. His Highness has written to the Countess and advised her of your coming at his behest. We will see you fitted out properly for attire ere you go. The Countess is most careful about propriety," the advisor finished.

    "And bathed much, yes. The ladies, they like this," the King added, nodding sagely.

    Leofric angrily threw the core of the apple he was eating into the woods nearby. Un-fucking-believable. He was a knight! Perhaps not as able as he once was, but he had worked tirelessly in service to the Crown and now he was being sent off to flatter a rich old shrew that he was to take to wife like he was no better than a common whore! The insult was not to be suffered! Of course, they knew he would jump at the chance, too. His honor handed back to him on a silver platter by the King, himself. What was worse, was that he had no other option. His loyalty would be in question if he refused a request made by the King himself. Leofric knew he had been played masterfully.

    So incensed was he, that it was a while before Leofric realized that Harold had left the road and gone into the wood in search of the apple core he had discarded. "Harold, not now. I'll give you another apple later," he grumbled, pulling the reins around to turn back to the road and giving him another kick. Harold's ears flattened and he turned around and nipped Leofric's leg, refusing to turn from the wood. The stupid horse wasn't even sniffing the ground, though, seeming to follow an entrancing scent in the air.

    "Fine, you find our way to Coventry without the road. Everyone says you're smarter, anyway," Leofric said, dismounting and walking alongside the beast, needing to stretch his legs. The wood was secluded, but not dense, allowing patches of sunlight to lighten the floor of the lush forest. Cursing himself for leaving the caravan carrying the rest of his belongings, he took a piece of dried meat from his pack and wondered how far they were from the town.

    That was when he heard the voice. High and yet rich, clear as a bell, and joyfully free. He wondered how long it had been since he had heard a woman singing like that. As a soldier at war, he heard women crying out for help, wailing in despair, begging for money. At court, he heard the careful polished tones of practiced beauty, but nothing even coming close to this. It was pure and simple, without a care in the world.

    He followed the voice deeper into the wood, Harold at his side, still sniffing the air. As he drew closer, the sound of the voice was mixed with the sound of water splashing. Slowing, Leofric approached a clearing where the sunlight penetrated the forest to shine down upon a clear pond, in the middle of which swam a woman wearing nothing more than what God had given her.

    He watched her turn onto her back and float in the water, arms and legs spread wide. Her skin fairly shone in the sunlight, pale and beautiful. Her tits bobbed happily above the surface, nipples hard and erect, her long hair spread out in the water like a golden aura around her. She closed her eyes and continued singing with that voice that made the war hardened things inside him go soft.

    Forgetting all else, Leofric pulled off his boots, leather tunic and leggings and left them in a heap next to a tree. Then silently, careful not to disturb the water, he swam out to the middle of the pond and began floating next to her. He smiled, feeling the waters swirl about the hairs covering his body, ticklish and gentle. Closer now, he could not only hear her voice, but also her gentle breaths, even the soft crackle of her mouth as her lips formed the words of the song.

    Her voice relaxed him and he closed his eyes, waiting for her to discover his presence, wondering how she would react. She wasn't a girl, virginal and inexperienced. Such tedious creatures scream at any possible overture for play, even when they desire it. This was a woman, with rounded hips and full tits. Such a woman bathing nude, alone, in the forest; she had other options, Leofric thought.

    A woman was more free of the expectations of purity that were forced upon young unmarried women, free of fear of a man's body and how it might make her feel, free of the pressure to rigidly make every choice correctly lest her future hopes be dashed by the consequences of impropriety. Such a woman could choose more easily to indulge in a lusty interlude, if it presented itself appealingly to her. That was his hope; to be chosen, enjoyed. War presented men many opportunities for lust, but few for true choice, pure enjoyment. Too many haggard women, suffering through a giving a man relief for a few coppers, rather than someone choosing to spoil themselves with a naughty treat. Nothing depressed him more than being seen as a distasteful chore to suffer through, only to briefly relieve starvation.

    Now, the distasteful chore was his to do. What a joke his life had become. Until he'd heard the voice in the wood, he'd forgotten what;wait, where was the voice? Frowning, he opened his eyes to see large green eyes encircled with wet lashes staring at him in; bemusement? "Can I help you?" he asked her, watching her eyes look him over, more curious than afraid.

    "You're a soldier;" she said, eyes taking in the healed scars on his face, lingering on his shoulder that had taken a lance a few months back.

    "A knight," he clarified, wishing he could be standing. Lying in the water was so passive, not displaying his offerings to their best advantage, and he found himself wanting to do well in in this beguiling creature's inspection.

    "Perhaps once, but not now," she murmured, running her hand down his thigh to rest near his wounded knee, a look of pained concern on her face. Leofric resisted the impulse to pull his vulnerable joint away from her touch. She wasn't hurting him, but it would be easy for her to do so. "Someone has taken great pains to pretty you up, recently, though," she said, taking his hand in hers and running her thumb over his fingernails that had been smoothed and scrubbed carefully by the king's attendants.

    Leofric righted himself in the water, still letting her hold his hand, and cleared his throat. "I'm on an; errand; for the King. His Highness believes the Lady Godgifu, Countess of Mercia, would benefit from; counsel," he said, hesitating to be explicit about his humiliating task to woo a pious, rich, widow with nothing but some new foppish clothes and his man-pretty face. God in Heaven, he could barely admit it to himself, much less to this bewitching nymph that was treading water before him.

    The woman's face subtly danced with a suppressed smile, and Leofric struggled to keep himself from pulling her into his arms. She wasn't fleeing, she wasn't screaming, and she was obviously reluctant to stop touching or looking at him. He found himself wondering how her body would feel against his in the weightless water, her wet, pouting lips against his. She actually drew nearer to him, reaching up to touch his face, "Does the King suppose the Lady Godgifu cannot tolerate a bearded man in her presence;" she asked, stroking his newly shaven face, "or one with the long and untamed hair of a man at war?" Her small hand reached back and her fingers stroked into his carefully trimmed wet locks.

    She must have been a good deal shorter than him, he realized, though treading in the water had brought them face to face. Her arms were slight, but strong, and having wrapped them loosely around his shoulders, he now felt her soft naked body brushing against his. Caution still bid him to leave the woman her freedom, though, and he refrained from sliding his hands up her slender waist, though the temptation to do so was maddening.

    "The King means for you to entreat her Ladyship into marriage, doesn't he?" the woman said quietly with a note in her voice not of derision, but compassion. Leofric looked aside, having difficulty meeting her eyes. At this response, she continued, "After all you have suffered in his service, instead of honoring you, he reduces the rest of your lifetime into nothing but a convenient remedy for a political whim; I'm sorry you were treated that way," she murmured.

    "It is not easy to rule a kingdom; I'm sure His Highness wishes he had other options," Leofric admitted, grudgingly.

    "Did you have other options?" the woman asked, running her fingertips along his strong shoulders, seemingly fascinated with his body. "Why would you agree to such a task, if you find it so unwholesome?" she asked.

    "It was the King's request, and I am a man of duty," he responded, allowing himself to put his hands on her waist at last, drawing her to him. "Though, admittedly, in return the King would; remedy a great wrong for my family," he said.

    "Oh;" she whispered, her eyes lowered from his, seemingly troubled. "Then, I truly wish you every success; there is little the heart could not endure for the sake of family," she said, pressing against him now as he wrapped his arms around her. He felt the soft wet curls of her womanhood brushing his torso, his hot turgid member pressed against her thigh. "All these things taken into account, though; why are you here, Sir Knight, in a pond with me?" she asked, her warm breath falling on him in short pants.

    "Perhaps, my heart could not endure missing the chance to meet you, Lady;" he murmured, leaning forward and tasting her lips with his. He felt her body tense with a quick intake of air, and then slacken as she surrendered to the pleasure. The kiss deepened and her legs wound around him tightly, their bodies sliding together as she fitted herself to him more intimately. "I'm going to lay you in yon patch of clover and do things to you that will make you confess your faith and scream my name," he rumbled.

    "But I; I don't know your name," she panted.

    "Sir Leofric, Ealdoman of Twywell at your service, milady," he said, lifting her higher and taking her tit in his mouth, sucking on it, tasting the clear water mixed with the slight musk of her flesh. He felt her moan and shiver, arching her back to present herself to him more easily. With a grunt of approval, Leofric sucked greedily, rolling her nipple with his tongue, and feeling her squirm against him in pleasure. "Have I your consent?" he asked, releasing her from his mouth with a soft pop.

    "I do; wait, no; I mean, you do; I mean; wait, what do I mean?" she asked, writhing against him in her need, now. "Yes, let's swim to shore and fuck," she said, squeaking as he took her other tit in his mouth and tugged on it gently with his teeth.

    "No need, milady," he said, putting his feet to the bottom of the pond and standing up in the water, "I will be your trusty steed, if you are of the humor to ride me," he laughed quietly.

    "Good Lord you're tall," she gasped looking down and clinging to him, "Don't drop me; I still have many things to do before I die."

    "I like a busy woman," he laughed, and their lips met again as he started for the edge of the pond with long urgent strides, the extra weight paining his knee, but on this occasion, he couldn't care less.

    Leofric carried her to where the dappled sunlight lit a thick carpet of clover near an old oak tree and without releasing her, lowered himself to the ground. Immediately, she lifted up and positioned herself over his manhood, but he stopped her. "Nay, do not rush so, milady. You've just been in water, and you're not prepared to take me yet. Turn around and let me ready you," he told her.

    Her mouth opened and she appeared ready to argue with him, no doubt to protest that she was no untried virgin, but then he led her eyes with his down to the girth and length of the manhood straining under her. He chuckled as her eyes widened, her mouth closed, and she turned around and straddled his face without another word.

    He sighed with pleasure, examining the delicate folds of the rich pink flower she presented him. He loved this position, the way it placed her so perfectly for him, the way the globes of her round white ass danced so freely for him, and the way it would force her legs to remain apart for him, even when her body was clenching and spasming in ecstasy.

    He leaned up and stroked his tongue up and down her slit, tasting nothing but the water. The lady obviously kept herself clean, but also the water had washed away her natural lubrication. She would have been hurt badly if she had tried to fit him inside her like this, he thought. Women; too many of them all too ready to forego their own pleasure in the face of a man's urgent desire. Did they not know that their pleasure feeds a man's, as well? With a growl, he dove into her petals and made love to her with his mouth.

    Leofric was no novice when it came to bringing a woman around with his mouth and before long, her gasps had turned to wails and he tasted her wet response to him, salty and tart and with a growl, he greedily lapped it away. He was in no hurry and he knew he could bring her around to give him more. He would last forever to coax this woman to give him more of her heady nectar, and the pleasure of it took his mind off his own need.

    Soon, though, he felt his flower inching away from him as she stretched her shorter frame to reach his manhood with her mouth. Teasingly, he grabbed her ass and pulled her back to where he wanted her and gave her a spank. She made a noise of discontent and began inching forward again, wiggling awkwardly because her knees were unable to reach the ground when she sat astride his chest.

    Amused, he watched her progress forward. Just when he felt her tongue lick the tip of his cock, he pulled her back again, feeling her arms go out from under her and her body smack down on his torso. He laughed heartily at her annoyed bark. She was not a woman to be denied for long, though, and he eventually conceded to her desires and curled forward to allow them both to pleasure each other at the same time.

    Her lips, though alluring in the water, were utterly magical on land. She took him deep in her mouth, sucking him and rubbing her tongue round and round his head, before slowly pulling back and increasing the suction with a deep pull. "Nuh! Oh God, woman, you are a treasure!" he exclaimed, bending his knees and lifting his hips for her, helpless to do otherwise.

    He buried his face in her flower again and focused on bringing her to bloom again before she made him spill himself in her hungry mouth. He would enjoy feeding her his seed, but at his core, he needed to stretch her, fill her, see her face when he claimed her deep inside. Ruthlessly, he suckled on her clit, rubbing it along the softest part of his inner lips, until she was whimpering around his cock and finally released him to cry out her delight and bring another flood of her nectar to his mouth.

    He smiled, watching her toes curl into adorable tight fists, feeling her shaking against him with the delight he had given her. Before she fully recovered, he reached forward and pulled her body around to face him again. "Take me inside you now, lady. I would see your face as you ride me," he said, stroking her wet hair back from her face. She nodded in spent obedience, and rose up, guiding him to her entrance.

    He watched her eyes close and her mouth open as he stretched her tight passage to accommodate him. Her warm, wet massage around his cock was a sweet welcome. She rose up and slid down on him a few times, until he felt the head of his cock press against the entrance to her womb. With eyes still closed, she smiled widely and then looked down to where their bodies joined. She had taken all but a couple inches of his length. A woman offering a man release for a few coppers seldom became excited enough to be able take more than half of what he offered, but having this woman's warm, wet caress around most of him was exquisite.

    "Oh, hell no;" she said, grunting in dissatisfaction.

    "Is there something amiss, lady?"

    "Shut up and hold still. There's no way I'm not getting this whole thing in," she barked, putting her hands back on his thighs for balance and beginning to bounce up and down on him with a vengeance.

    He laughed heartily, putting his arms back behind his head and watching her with delight. The nimbus of sunlight around her played up and down her body as she rode him, obviously enjoying herself. Her tits rose and fell, bouncing merrily with each luscious stroke. Her hips rolled and her strong thighs squeezed him, but most transfixing was her face. Even with her eyes closed, he could read her like a book, the shuddering pleasure she felt upon being filled with him, but even better on the upstroke, the shattering sensation made her open her mouth and gasp until she greedily sought him to fill her again. She was a vision.

    So absorbed he was in her glorious ride that he was taken by surprise when her eyes opened and met his with a look of triumph. Her dark blonde curls were pressed against his black ones and all of his hard length was inside her. "Congratulations, Lady," he said admiringly, "I honestly believed the task was beyond you, but that I would enjoy your efforts."

    She only smiled wearily, panting. She was exhausted. With a chuckle, he rolled them over and covered her body with his. Purring in satisfaction and gratitude, she reached up and stroked his face with a shaky hand. He leaned down and kissed her again as he stroked inside her, languishing in her exquisite embrace. Her legs curled up around him, rolling her hips to meet every steady thrust. "Uh; uh; uh; uh;" her panting grunts filled the wood around them, as his cock filled her smaller frame so full that it forced the noise from her body. "Oh, Leofric!" she gasped, and he felt her squeezing him with yet another orgasm.

    "Now, if you're quite satisfied, milady, I would like to spend myself sometime this season. Chivalry has its limits," I said.

    "Oh God yes, you've earned it. Fuck me hard," she begged.

    Smiling at his favorite words, Leofric lifted her legs up to his shoulders and began thrusting into her more quickly. Though only just satisfied, the woman squealed with delight and urged him on, the lusty wet sounds of their union and the slapping of their flesh echoing around them. "Fuck! Fuck me with that hard cock! Yes! Yes! Yes! Uh, uh, uh, uh, wee!"

    "That's right, little nymph; you take it. You take it all," he said, putting his hand into her hair, turning her face to his. "Now, I'll fill you till you overflow with my seed, Lady. Be you ready?" he hissed through gritted teeth, his rhythm breaking into jerky thrusts as his peak hit him.

    "Yes! Oh yes! Oh, oh, oh; wee! Gimme your cum, please! Please!" she squealed. At her words, he winced and with a slight gasp he released, his cock filling her wet cunt with bursts of warm seed. Under him, her eyes went wide as she felt him swell and release inside her, then looked up at him with such wonder and contentment that he felt an unblemished rush of pride and satisfaction. If only life were always this simple, he thought wistfully.

    The two stayed there kissing, talking and making love again and again, their limbs entwined under the oak tree, as the sun climbed the sky. Leofric told her stories of his travels as a knight, his childhood, even briefly of the death of his brother Northman and the pall it had cast upon his family.

    "And after all that, you're still going to Coventry to bind yourself with Mary the Ever-Virgin's most devout follower? I don't think she's even seen a cock for years! What about the rest of your life?" she asked.

    "If I could stop the sun rising, I would spend the rest of it here with you," Leofric teased, playing with one of her locks of wavy hair that had dried to a lighter blonde.

    "Then, do it. Haven't you given enough? Leave the King and the Countess to their squabbles. Stay with me, instead. Why not let yourself just be happy?" she asked, curled up in the nook between his arm and unwounded shoulder, stealing the warmth of his body.

    Leofric sighed. He had hoped things wouldn't end between them like this. The appeal of a grown woman, besides knowing herself and being more free to allow herself some pleasure, was that she almost always had a life to live afterward that didn't involve him. Usually, the way things progressed allowed him to be sure this was the case, but he realized that he knew almost nothing about this creature curled up against him; only that he was loathe to let her go. He realized that he hadn't even learned her name, but he knew she was irresistible; and dangerous. She could make any man forget his obligations.

    "I have a duty," he said quietly. "My life has been filled with many unpleasant tasks; the only thing justifying me in God's eyes, now, is that what I have done has been in loyal service to one in authority over me. If I forsake my duty, what has it all been for?" he said, almost to himself.

    He felt her rise over him, her eyes filled with tears. "Let me tell you something about duty," she said, surprising him with her quiet intensity, the tears of what he realized was rage, now rolling down her cheeks. "Duty; unlike life; never ends. It also never gives back. It just takes and takes and fucking takes until there's nothing left but an old body and a hollow sense of pride. You go face God and tell him that you always did what the latest political schemer told you to do! I'm going to tell him what I chose to do with the life he gave me!" she yelled, jumping up and giving a piercing whistle.

    Out of nowhere, a lovely marbled white filly with a grey mane and legs galloped up, followed closely by an aroused Harold. With a graceful jump, she lept up onto her horse bareback and wheeled around to look at him once more as he and his injured knee slowly regained his feet. "Good luck prostituting yourself to your King and the Ever-Virgin," she hissed, then galloped away in a naked and glorious fury. Then, much to his consternation, so did Harold.

    Leofric stood there alone, completely dumbfounded. What happened? Where had all that fire suddenly come from? They'd just spent a most pleasurable day together and then this. She'd seemed so reasonable until now. He was even thinking to ask her to continue on as his mistress if he married Lady Godgifu, a mistress who would be certainly more cherished and treasured than a piously frigid wife.

    Leofric sighed. Women made no sense. He stretched and began walking back toward the tree where he'd left his clothing, only to discover that nothing but his boots remained. He groaned. At least the tax collectors had been left their tunics, he thought, pulling on his boots and trudging back toward the road. Why had he left the caravan, again? God, he was an idiot. He put his fingers to his mouth and whistled for Harold. After waiting and hearing nothing, he realized that the woman's mare was probably in heat. He'd never catch up to her now, and he'd be lucky if he ever saw Harold again. Damn horse.

    That was how Sir Leofric, the newly dubbed Ealdorman of Twywell, came to be limping up to the door of the new Coventry monastery, and rang the bell, wondering how he would explain his naked and terrifyingly sunburnt condition to the monks. He needn't have bothered worrying. When the door opened, Leofric looked down at the shaved head of a man with a merry face, wearing a monk's habit. Leofric opened his mouth to speak, but the monk only raised his hand to stop him from speaking. "Godiva;" he sighed wearily, shaking his head as he opened the door wider for the knight to come inside.

    "So; you seem to have aroused the ire of Lady Godiva more effectively than dozens of the King's tax collectors," Brother Mark observed offhandedly while digging through a pile of folded pants and occasionally holding a pair up to Leofric's long body.

    Leofric grunted in response. After drinking three pitchers of water and falling asleep in a spare bed, he had awakened the next morning with his bright red skin screaming in searing pain under the light blanket they had thrown over him, and a burning desire to mete out revenge upon the woman the monks called "Lady Godiva." Apparently, over the years, she had sent numerous half-nude men to their door by somehow convincing them to take off their clothing and then inhospitably riding off with their pants. The monks had even engaged some of the poorer families to sew a stockroom full of replacement pants to be ready for the men that fell victim to her.

    "These will fit you in the middle, but I'm afraid we have nothing that will even come close to suiting you for length. You will need to have new ones made once you're back in London;" Brother Mark said, handing him a pair of simple pants made of a strong, rough fabric more commonly used to hold animal feed.

    "I'm not going back to London," Leofric said, pulling the pants on and wincing at the sensation, "I have a duty. I will be going on to Coventry and holding counsel with the Lady Godgifu," he gritted out.

    "So fine a lady; may she never sleep," the monk said, bowing his head reverently. "When the King took power over Coventry from King Athelred, he destroyed the nunnery here that was providing relief to the people, leaving not one stone upon another. Many would have perished, then, but for Lady Godgifu's goodness. Immersed in her grief over the cruel death of her husband, she devoted herself and a great deal of her late husband's wealth to the care and nurturing of her people. The town would not be here, but for her. We all owe her a debt of life," he said, looking off toward the town with more devotion than Leofric had seen in church.

    As Leofric considered his next words, the sounds of the monastery registered in his ears, rather louder and more familiar than what he was accustomed to hearing in such a place. It occurred to him that he would have to speak with Lady Godgifu about more than just taxes. "I should set out quickly, then. Might you also have a tunic I could use?"

    "Alas, we only keep a stock of the taxpayers' pants and our habits here. I beg your pardon, but we will not be able to lend you one of our robes. The Lady Godgifu has forbidden any but priests to wear them, since King Cnut killed all of the priests on the assumption that we had disguised soldiers in our garb. Since then, we have not had occasion to clothe a fully naked man, before. One wonders how you found such ill favor in the Lady Godiva's eyes;" the monk commented again, obviously hoping for a bit of gossip.

    "Brother, you had the right idea when you gave women up. There is no reasoning with them," Leofric grumbled.

    "Ah; I'm sure you're right. Of course, I always try to reason with my clothing on. I'll tell Brother Phillip you will be joining him on his trip to town today. He will be glad of the company," Brother Mark said, leaving him alone.

    Leofric endured the bumpy ride to town in Brother Phillip's cart as stoically as he could. With each jolt, the scratchy pants scrubbed another layer of skin off his sunburned buttocks, but that was nothing to the heat emanating off the newly baked bread filling the cart. When the roads turned to the vibrating bumps of cobblestone in the streets of Coventry, Leofric jumped off the back of the cart rather than endure the torture any longer. After thanking Brother Phillip, he followed the directions he was given to reach the home of Lady Godgifu.

    Coventry impressed him with its cleanliness and order. Unlike so many other towns, the streets were relatively dry, the liquid waste being cleverly channeled out of town through a series of stonework gulleys. He entered the town square to find a thriving marketplace. Many stalls sold fabrics of a variety of colors, most commonly blue woad. His shirtless appearance drew many eyes and smiles to him, but it was his pants that made the smiles become even wider.

    He looked around for any sign of his belongings being sold by the vendors, but saw nothing familiar. Next, Leofric checked the local stables, for it was almost certain that his steed would turn up in one of them. Harold was a horse of enviable size and intelligence, a prize few would leave wandering about without an owner.

    He walked downhill to a street where several of the townsfolk directed him, and found a surprisingly pristine lane with scrupulously clean stables lining the sides. Again, he was grudgingly impressed. By housing the animals only in one section, it enabled the waste of the animals to be channeled away from the town and down into an area where farmers took it away for their crops. As a result, the town was almost free of the smell of animal excrement, and he suspected, suffered far less disease.

    Still, it did leave him with a long lane of stables to search. Thankfully, Leofric saw a young man go tumbling into the street out of one, holding a currying brush and suspected the cause. Harold was very particular about how the backs of his haunches were groomed. He whistled for the horse and was happy to see his black monster come trotting happily out of the stable and stand before him, as if expecting his promised apple.

    "This one yours, sir? Cor, he's a beaut!" the young man said, admirably not seeming to hold a grudge for his fall.

    "He is. He ran off from me yesterday. I'm glad to see he's been well cared for. Might you know how he arrived here?" Leofric asked casually.

    The young man's eyes flickered down to his pants several times, nervously. "He was just in one of the stalls when I came down here this morning, Sir," he said.

    "I see. Well, thank you for caring for him. I expect to stay for a while. Whom should I see about the fee?" he asked.

    "That'll be Mr. Talbot, sir. You'll find him at the inn. The Minxy Mare, sir."

    "Thank you, you've been very helpful. Your name?"

    "Uh; my name's Hamlet, sir. Just 'Ham,' though, sir, if you please," he said, still glancing down at Leofric's pants.

    "Well, thank you, Ham. I should caution you on Harold's currying. Watch the curl of the back haunches, and go lightly on the flanks. He is accustomed to wearing different trappings than what your horses usually;"

    "He's usually in barding, then, sir? Yea, I saw that from the flow of his hairs on his;" Ham began, then stopped short and his eyes widened.

    "Yes, he is," Leofric said, looking more closely at the young man. "Funny that a boy your age should know about the trappings of war horses;" he said quietly, leaving the statement in the air between them.

    "Must get on, sir. They don't allow me to keep horses in the lane, here. Don't want the mess, you see. I'll be sure to mark your words though, sir," Ham said, swallowing and leading Harold back into the stables.

    From there, Leofric walked to the Minxy Mare Inn and walked inside. Once his eyes adjusted to the light, he found that the walls were decorated exclusively with pants, with one exception: where his own leather tunic hung directly over his pants in a place of honor.

    "Good morning! Can I help you, sir?" a portly man asked, hobbling up to him.

    "Good morning. Yes, at the stables, I was told to ask for a Mr. Talbot here. Is he about?"

    "Aye, that would be myself, sir. You have need of a room, as well?"

    "I do, in fact. Though, I appear to have mislaid several of my belongings for the time being," Leofric said, not moving his eyes from his clothing displayed on the wall. "Sir Leofric, Ealdorman of Twywell at your service," he said, turning and nodding to the older man, then returning his gaze to his clothing. "I assume a line of credit from His Highness, King Cnut will be acceptable payment?" he asked.

    Out of the corner of his eye, Leofric saw Talbot set his jaw and cross his arms. "Begging your pardon, sir, but His Highness' debts in these parts are great indeed, and have gone too long unpaid. I can let you the room until you find your belongings, though, sir. Your word is good enough for me," Talbot said.

    "What is the rate?"

    "The room, board, and stabling would be four schillings per night; plus, the horse tax, of course."

    "And what will it be with the tax?"

    "Two pounds," Talbot said evenly.

    "Ten times as much; that's a significant horse tax, Mr. Talbot," Leofric said lightly, not moving his eyes from the wall displaying the trophy of his clothing.

    "Aye; would you be wanting anything else, sir?" Talbot said, looking back and forth between Leofric's pants and the wall.

    Leofric smiled, barely containing his laughter. He wondered what other bread crumbs Godiva had left for him. "You've done quite enough, Mr. Talbot. Thank you. Might you tell me where I could find a good tailor? I will be in counsel with the Lady Godgifu, today, and I will need something more appropriate to wear," he said.

    "Aye, you'd be wanting Rose Morgan's shop, a few streets over. If you're visiting with the good lady, there's none better," Talbot said.

    At Rose Morgan's shop, Leofric found that the shop owner just happened to have several pairs of men’s' pants near completion, but none that would suit his height. "I'm very sorry, sir. I just finished working on a wedding dress for the Miller girl and hadn't had the chance to see the latest decorations at the Minxy Mare, or I'd have gotten something ready for you, straight on," she explained, while measuring his legs from waist to ankle with several pins in her mouth.

    "You receive a lot of business from the Minxy Mare, then?" Leofric queried lightly.

    "Not as much as we used to, but things pick up in tax season, of course."

    "Of course," Leofric said.

    "You know, if you don't mind, you favor my late husband somewhat in size, and if you are in a hurry, I could lend you some of his things, until your order is ready; you might find folks a bit more friendly if you weren't wearing these," she said, inspecting the hem stitching with a small smile on her face.

    "That would be very kind of you, thank you," Leofric said. Rose straightened and took in his broad shoulders, slim hips, and neck size with a critical eye before nodding and walking out of the room.

    Stepping down from the platform where he'd stood for the seamstress' measurements, he looked longingly at a chair in the corner before deciding against it. The burlap pants had been chafing his sunburnt skin all day, and the very thought of sitting in them was excruciating.

    Out of the corner of his eye, Leofric saw a small figure dart behind several bolts of cloth leaning in the corner. "In the name of His Highness, King Cnut, I charge thee stand and state thy purpose, villain!" he commanded.

    Large blue eyes peered out of the cloth and a girl, no older than six years old, scrambled out from the rolls of cloth, straightened her dress, and clasped her hands in front of her tightly. "You seem overly short, villain. Are you a gnome?" he asked, squatting to look her in the eye.

    The girl shook her head vigorously, but remained mute. Leofric leaned his head to see behind her, "Hmm; I see no wings upon your back, so you are no fairy; unless you, too, have also met up with the highway robber known as Lady Godiva and she stole them off your back," he said, scrutinizing her.

    "I am a girl, sir! And Diva is not a highway robber! She's nice! She taught me the secret stitch that nobody else knows! You shouldn't say unkind things about good people when you wear those pants, sir. Those pants mean you take money from people who need it more. That's mean," she said, outraged.

    "You know about these pants, then, Little One?" he asked, realizing belatedly that squatting in burlap was a very bad idea, but now that he had a direct source of information about Lady Godiva, he was reluctant to give up his advantage.

    "I made those pants," the girl said proudly, pointing at a place near the hem at what was supposed to be the ankle, but was almost up at his knee. "That's where I do the secret stitch. Diva showed me how to backstitch so it doesn't unravel, but to do the secret stitch there so it looks pretty like a flower. See?" she said, turning his cuff and showing him the stitchery.

    "Ah yes, very pretty. I wouldn't think the Lady Godiva believed I deserved such finery. She was quite upset with me, when last we met," he said, quietly.

    "Did you try to take her money?"

    "No; she, ah, asked me for something; and it was something I was not free to give her," Leofric said, carefully.

    "Did she take it anyway? That's what she does with pants," the girl said matter-of-factly.

    Leofric roared with laughter, making the girl back up several steps toward the rolls of cloth in the corner. Wiping tears from his eyes, he waved her back. "You are wise beyond your years, child. I suspect she took what she wanted without my knowing it; but she is such a lady that I think what she took is better off in her care. Do you see her often?"

    The girl's answer was cut short when Rose re-entered the room with a hunter's tunic and pants. "These might be a bit snug on you, but they'll look and feel better than burlap," she said handing the clothing to Leofric. "Please give my best wishes to Lady Godgifu. I don't know what Anne and I would have done without her these last few years."

    "I will, madam. You have my thanks," Leofric said, taking the clothes from her. "Your little one was just showing me a stitch she had learned from the Lady Godiva. Do you happen to;"

    The seamstress whirled around just in time to see the back of the little girl's dress disappear around the corner. "That Better Be All You Ever Learn From Her, Anne!" Rose shouted. Then, turning, she skewered him with a glare, "You'd best be moving on, sir. You'll not gain favor here, talking about that woman with my daughter. I'll have your order ready this Saturday." After mumbling apologies, Leofric dressed quickly in the clothes and left.

    The more he strode up the hill to the home of Lady Godgifu, despite his more comfortable clothing, the more Leofric grew weary. As a knight, he had lived his life in line with the Code of Chivalry. He was bound in his duties to the King, but obeying those God has placed in authority was only one of the vows in the Code. As he climbed and pictured himself pitching woo to Lady Godgifu, it struck him hard that he would be violating his vow to speak the truth at all times. How could he honorably attempt to marry a dried-up saint, when his heart and his mind kept wandering back to a naked sinner swimming in a secluded pond in the wood?

    Godiva leaned her head on her folded hands, as if in prayer. Why had she been so foolish? Why didn't she just scream, leave him there in the water, and steal his pants like she always did? It was his fault, really. Why was he was just floating there next to her? He hadn't tried to sneak up on her. He hadn't offered stupid words meant to fool her into a tawdry tryst. He hadn't looked anything like the overfed toads that Cnut had sent to drain her town of its life blood, either. He was beautiful; beautiful, and weary, and sad in a way that called to her, because she knew what it was to breathe the heavy air that he had breathed. She, too, had suffered wounds and endured a life of saying "no" to herself for the sake of duty. Now, her indulgence threatened to destroy all she had built.

    She had to get Leofric out of town. That's all there was to it. She had to get him out of here before he ruined everything. She'd have to move fast, but unfortunately, moving fast was completely beyond her abilities at the moment.

    "Astrid, I'll need my husband's staff today. I'm afraid I'm not feeling well," she said, after summoning her maid. Through the veil she wore, Godiva saw her maid's face turn into a mask of worry.

    "Milady, you should stay in bed. Hulgar will;"

    "It's Sir Hulgar, Astrid. He has earned the respect of his title many times over, but despite what he thinks, his feats have not earned him authority over me. Please fetch the staff," she said, watching the maid curtsey and leave the room. She sighed. Now, the maid would probably tell Sir Hulgar that she suffered an ailment of some sort and then her knight protector would badger her the entire day to lie abed and protect her health.

    If Sir Hulgar knew that her "ailment" was actually a swath of angry, bright-red, and chafed skin between her soft thighs gained by galloping several miles bareback while naked after rigorously consorting with the latest tax collector in a clover patch, he would probably die of shock, but not before reminding her of the importance of her virtue and high moral standing to the town with his dying gasps.

    As if she didn't know. Practically from her infancy, she had been taught that purity and virtue were the only things valued in a wife; so much so that she had actually trembled when Lord Wilfred had taken her hand upon their introduction. It was the first time a man who was not related to her had touched her. She remembered that his skin was rough, weather-worn from long days of riding on the King's orders to keep peace in the land. That's what he had called it, keeping peace.

    Wilfred's hand was enormous compared to her small pale one. It was no stretch of the imagination to think that his hand could crush hers without even trying, but looking up into his eyes, she saw that such unwarranted violence was not in his nature. She noticed that he was only daring to touch her gently with only his fingertips, as if she were a newborn babe still in its mother's arms, his face solemn and concerned. His careful restraint made her laugh with delight, and she pulled him to her table to see her embroidery and the other crafts that women were expected to make. Curious, he touched the fine stitchwork, as if it were made by magic. She laughed again when his enormous fingers could barely pick up the tiny needles she used, but she loved that he had tried.

    "You have clever fingers, Little One," he said, taking a knee so that he could see her face more closely.

    "Oh? Is that why you've talked with my father about me?" she asked, coyly.

    When she chanced a glance at him, she saw that troubled thoughts wrestled behind his eyes and she knew he was struggling with what to say to her. She felt sad that her childish flirtation had burdened him; perhaps he didn't even want to marry her. Men often didn't yearn to marry like women did. They didn't need to. They could ride and fight and have adventures without anyone thinking anything amiss. A woman who did not marry, though, she was a dangerous unknown. If she did not embroider, make food, manage the household, and above all, give her husband a family; people did not know what to do with her. They did not even know what such a woman was.

    "Never mind," she said and patted Wilfred's large hand before standing and taking it in hers, "Would you show me your horse? Papa says he looks like he's half-dragon;" she said, trying to lead him to the stables, before she stopped because Wilfred had remained where he was, kneeling next to her, holding her hand in his.

    "Little One, a man marries a woman for the comforts she brings him," Wilfred said, his low gravely voice more accustomed to shouting orders at men and horses. "He marries to be cared for, to give his life some joy and peace," he said, his face weathered from life. "I spoke to your father, because after seeing you riding with your maid, so happy and carefree, I yearned for those comforts. I yearned for a home; and I knew I would have no peace until I knew you were safe in my care. That is why I spoke to your father; because when a man finds a treasure, he has no peace until he can hold it close to his tit. Will you let me keep you safe?" he asked.

    "I would be most grateful to be in your care, Lord Wilfred;" she whispered, suddenly shy and acutely aware of his hand holding hers. "But, will you still show me your dragon?" she asked.

    At that, Wilfred roared with laughter, startling her. "I will show you the fearsome beast, but you must do exactly as I say, Little One, lest he eat you up in a mouthful," he rumbled.

    "Oh, honestly! Horses don't eat people! You're just trying to scare me. He wouldn't eat me any more than you would;" she scoffed, pulling on his hand as he got to his feet.

    Wilfred scooped her up in his arms, ignoring her squeal of surprise, "Perhaps not ‘more’ than I would, Little One," he said, nestling her under against his side and carrying her with one arm, "But don't tempt me to take a taste, ere the banns are red."

    Godiva wiped the tears off her face under her veil, hearing footsteps returning to her room. Wilfred had kept her safe. She discovered that as long as she did as she was told, there was no gentler soul in the realm. Even their wedding night was defined by his restraint, for while she had been taught to expect pain as he broke her maidenhead, it was all done with such care that she barely felt any pain. As he strained silently over her, not even daring to give her his full weight, Godiva was in awe of how gentle he was as he slowly stroked inside her until he stilled in his release, shaking slightly. Then, he had rolled to his side and looked at her with grave concern, pushing down her shift and asking if it had hurt. That night, she was confused because it hadn't hurt; indeed, she had barely felt a thing.

    That's what it was to be safe; to be protected from pain. As Wilfred often taught her, pain was everywhere, and ladies were not made for pain. He always said that pain changes a person; and it would break his care-worn heart if she ever changed. So, she lived within the small safe space that his countenance could tolerate. She lived within his rules, because his rules were the offspring of his love.

    It was their first day touring his lands after their wedding that Wilfred commented how lovely she had looked in her veil as a bride. He said that, in knowing the others could not clearly see how precious a prize he had won, he had felt peace. Godiva knew Wilfred meant more than he had said, for she had noticed that he became restless and ill at ease when the driver had complimented her beauty as he helped her up into the carriage. Wilfred had suffered a life filled with confrontations that arose from such tiny offenses, that Godiva resolved to protect him from any challenges driven by her beauty and fashioned a short veil of a thin cloth to cover her face. The first day she wore it for him, his eyes had glowed with pride, and he breathed a peaceful sigh. There were no further troublesome compliments to her face after that.

    Her tiny hands, though, were a similar problem. Godiva was certain that men were simply trying to be polite, but she noticed the clench of her husband's jaw, or the slight flare of his nostrils, when she took any hand offered to help her onto and off of a horse or carriage. So, she began riding less, limiting her times to when Wilfred was able to go with her and help her up and down from her horse. Though one day, after a long ride together, Wilfred had curtly dismissed the groom, telling him to return when they had left the stables. When she asked him if the groom had upset him, he shook his head, checking to see that they were alone before helping her down from the horse. "No, Little One, but I would not risk tempting him overmuch with the sight of your lovely hands or your sublime ankles. Your very skin could drive a man to distraction," he said. From that day on, Godiva never ventured out without gloves and tall boots, the sight of her very skin a threat to the well-being of her loving husband.

    Despite these slight inconveniences, Wilfred's attentions to her were pleasant, and sometimes even approaching a quiver of something that was mysteriously more than pleasant, making her wish for more. Sadly, it was not to be after Lord Alfred's wife passed in childbirth. So many women died in giving life to others. Even the thought of watching her struggle to give birth to a babe began to torture Wilfred until he hesitated even to spill his milt inside her. It didn't matter. Children were so prone to spreading illness anyway, she told herself, wiping away the tears that inexplicably rolled down her cheeks as she changed her monthly rags again. And so, Godiva was protected; she was kept safe.

    Then war came, as it always seemed to come. Wilfred returned to his duties for the King, but not before arranging his affairs to provide the greatest protection he could to his young wife. Believing that only wealth protected the weak from harm, he arranged for Godiva to inherit control of all his properties upon his death.

    To be absolutely certain of her safety, he also charged his most experienced and fearsome guard with the lifelong care of her person: Sir Hulgar the Untempted. Under Sir Hulgar's care, Godiva had remained as covered and as untouched as a man could wish his wife to be while he was away at war. She had remained safe, even when they returned Lord Wilfred's broken body to her, and a new King took power. She had remained so safe, Godiva thought, that there was hardly any evidence that she had lived a life at all.

    It came as quite a surprise to her when, one hot summer night, she suddenly had the impulse to sneak out of her home, and ride bareback until she came to the secluded pond where she used to swim as a child. It made even less sense to her when she took off her clothes and stepped gingerly into the cool dark water. It swirled around her thighs, the soft mud at the ass squishing between her unbooted toes. The smell, rich with life, took her back to carefree childhood.

    She swam out to the middle of the pond and floated atop the waters, feeling the ripples play about her tits. She remembered when Wilfred had taken her nipple in his mouth, making her gasp in pleasure. He thought he had hurt her, of course, and ceased his attentions there, immediately. In the water, she reached up and brushed her hands over her nipples, feeling them harden. It was exquisite. Then, she took one in her fingers and, without knowing why, she gently pinched the pink bud. The shock of pleasure it sent through her made her yelp in surprise.

    Swimming to shore, she lay down in a patch of clover and brushed her palms over her soft tits, sighing with pleasure. With her hands, she followed the delicious sensations going through her body to the spot between her legs where Wilfred had given his attentions, so long ago. She closed her eyes and pictured his large frame, propped up over her on his arms, his hips gently pushing himself into her again and again as he shuddered in delight. She missed him so. She missed feeling a man enjoying her body. While it wasn't quite the same, she felt around the wet folds and pushed her finger inside, and the memory intensified. Hungry for more, she tried two fingers and the sensation was almost like laying with her dear husband again.

    While thrusting her fingers into herself, her hand brushed against something swollen at the top of her wet slit and she sat up in shock, panting. What in heavens' name was that? She pulled her slippery fingers out of herself and gingerly touched the tender spot again, feeling trembling waves of pleasure radiate through her. She closed her eyes and continued rubbing the place, circling, shaking and stroking it until she was tossing her head with need, feeling some unstoppable force building inside her. Faster and harder she worked herself until with a cry, the feeling burst through her along with a spray of juices that wet the clover beneath her.

    To be continued in part 2. Based on a post by LingeringAfterthought in 5 parts, for Literotica.

    1 hr 6 min
  • Revival at Nude Creek: Part 5

    She smiled and said, “Dear boy, I'm gonna make you a man.”

    Based on a post by mydeepsix, in 5 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    The Aftermath

    It

    looked like a war zone. I was surrounded by fallen nude men, their
    labored breathing and sweaty muscles, lying in a pile at my feet. Most
    had passed out; some had just fallen asleep. I sat up carefully, and Ken
    rushed to help me keep my balance as I made my way to where he and
    Steve had watched.

    We

    sat together by the drums for a moment, looking over the carnage I had
    wrought. "This will help you," Steve said as he handed me a cup filled
    with a cold, clear liquid. It smelled clean and fresh, like clover,
    apple, and cucumber, and I drank it. I felt the cool drink flow down my
    insides to my stomach; a funny feeling indeed. Steve sat on one side,
    Ken on the other. I leaned against Ken's shoulder, and he put his arm
    around my waist. I was exhausted, sore, and spent. The drink did revive
    and refresh me. We sat together in silence, mesmerized, watching the
    campfire slowly burn down.

    Eventually,

    we rose. Both men helped me make my way to the showers and then helped
    me wash the semen, dirt, and sweat off my tired body. Both men stripped,
    and we showered together. Feeling the two pairs of strong hands hold me
    up and gently wash me was refreshing; the warm water and pine-scented
    soap brought me further back to life. Steve still wore traces of war
    paint on his face; it made him look savage and wild.

    Ken held my face gently and said, "You were so beautiful, so on fire. I love you!"

    Ken

    kissed me, a passionate, steamy kiss. Then, I turned to Steve and
    kissed him, more roughly, wantonly. I had a man on either side of me; I
    felt their strength and their passion. Even after the wild adventure I'd
    just experienced, the gentle power of these two made me feel sexy,
    reigniting my lust.

    Steve

    put my arms around his neck and lifted me up. I wrapped my legs around
    his torso, and then he lowered me down onto his rigid cock. I felt it
    enter me. Slowly, I lifted my hips and dropped them again as I worked to
    take his entire thick length. Then I felt Ken's hard cock at my
    asshole; he eased it in slowly, then started working it in and out. It
    was easier this time to take it deep; it felt amazing to have both of
    them inside me at the same time, somehow soothing my sore and worn cunt.
    Steve lifted me up gently, over and over, then let me slowly settle
    down on both their cocks at the same time. The feeling of fullness,
    stretching, each time deep penetration, then slowly withdrawing, was
    exquisite, sensual, and unique. I felt Ken's hands on my body, his hot
    breath on my neck. My breasts rubbed and slid up and down Steve's
    powerful chest; our nipples would rub against each other; it was
    delightful.

    "Oh

    yeah, oh yeah, that's it... just like that! Oh yeah!" I cried out,
    almost sobbing with emotion. "Don't stop what you're doing; that's
    perfect. That feels so great! Yes! Oh, Yes!"

    I

    wanted it to go on forever, but as my climax hit me, my weak body now
    shaking and quivering, it seemed to trigger orgasms in both Steve and
    Ken simultaneously. We all seemed to cum at once, and I felt my cunt and
    ass both being flooded with a hot explosion of man cream.

    We

    cleaned up, then Ken wrapped a robe around me, and they helped me
    tiptoe past the "fallen" rangers and into the safety of Steve's camper.

    Steve said, "I'll get those guys into the bunkhouse. I'll sleep there too, and you can stay here tonight."

    I faintly remember Ken helping me into bed, then snuggling up against his strong body, and fading into slumber.

    The sweetest music is played softly.

    The

    next morning, I woke up early, sore and weary, and slipped out of bed. I
    decided to brave the climb up the watch tower ladder for coffee, rather
    than risk being caught in the bunkhouse. I was just closing the trap
    door when I heard "Good morning!" I jumped, and looking around, I spied a
    young ranger at the coffee pot.

    "I guess we had the same idea," I said as he poured and offered me a steaming cupful.

    "Milk's down in the larder, I'm afraid," he explained. "My name's Tim."

    "No

    worries, I like it black," I said. We sat in silence for a while,
    sipping and looking out over the forest as the sun rose; a magnificent
    site for sure. He was shy and quiet, the perfect company for a cool
    morning like this.

    "Look,"

    he said, shyly, "Um, thank you for last night. I don't have a lot of
    experience with, you know, um, women, girls, I mean."

    I

    grinned. His wholesome "Aw shucks" personality was disarming. "You were
    fine; don't worry," I reassured him, even though I had no idea if I
    remembered him at all.

    "It's

    just that I think I, um, finished, um, before I really started. Then,
    things got crazy, and we never got another, um, chance, um, to, um, try
    it."

    "Try it?" I asked.

    "Um, you know, with a girl," he confessed.

    I

    had to bite my tongue to keep from chuckling, not to add to his
    embarrassment. I looked into his brown, innocent eyes and smiled. "You
    mean, you never...?"

    He

    looked away and said softly, "Last night was supposed to be my chance; I
    even skipped the Tepache and went easy on the pipe, just so I'd be
    sober. I mean, I remember how beautiful you were, how sexy you danced."

    "Tepache?" I asked.

    "Yes,

    that's the ceremonial drink we all shared last night. Some of the local
    tribes still make it, following traditional recipes; Steve makes ours,
    and it's strong enough to take down a mule! It gives you energy for a
    while, then knocks you out. Most of the guys will sleep in today,
    recovering from Steve's brew!" he laughed.

    His

    innocent boyish charm and friendliness were working on me. I slid
    closer to him, smiling, and offered, "You know, if you wanted to try
    again, under more civilized conditions..."

    His face lit up like Christmas morning, and he grinned, pleading, "Do you think we could?"

    I leaned in and kissed him. After a few minutes, we moved inside.

    He

    stripped before I could even put my coffee cup down and turned to me
    eagerly, reaching out for my breasts awkwardly. I giggled a little and
    took his hands. I stepped back, admiring his young, toned physique; he
    had almost no body hair, which was odd, but then I recalled that almost
    none of the rangers last night had much, except for some facial hair. I
    thought to ask Steve later.

    "Hold up, let's do this right," I said.

    I

    taught him how to massage a woman's breasts, not maul them. How to
    stimulate her nipples. Where on her neck she liked to be kissed or
    lightly bitten. The sensitive spots on the side of her breasts, her
    shoulders, her abdomen; he knelt down and kissed my thighs and the back
    of my knees. I sat back and showed him my cunt, the tender folds, and
    the sensitive clit. But I warned him, never just dive in! Start slowly,
    like building a fire on my face, my lips, and my neck; work your way
    slowly toward my more erogenous zones. He was an excellent student.

    "Your

    tits are amazing!" he blurted out excitedly. "They're fucking perfect;
    big and firm! And your nipples are as hard as acorns!" As he kissed each
    one.

    "Oh,

    that feels good, yes, yes!" I exclaimed as his warm mouth pressed
    against my erect nipples, and he licked, sucked, and nibbled on them. He
    flicked his tongue across them. Tickled his fingers around them. No one
    had spent much time on my breasts; before now, I didn't realize how
    amazing it felt to have them treated right, teased, and tasted; Tim was
    almost worshiping them. "Oh yes... YES! Suck my nipples! Suck them. Oh
    God... Yes!!!"

    I

    leaned back. He was fully hard now. His cock was long; longer than
    Ken's; but about the same thickness, or maybe a little less. Still
    beautiful, virile, and ready. I spread my legs and helped him find his
    way inside me. When he did, he pushed in, and I gasped.

    "Am I doing something wrong? I'm not hurting you, am I?" Tim asked, "Am I going it too fast, or is my cock too hard?"

    "Are

    you kidding?" I assured him, eager to build his confidence. "You're
    doing great! You're so sexy! Absolutely amazing! You really seem to know
    what you're doing. So good, you feel so good inside me!"

    Soon,

    we had our rhythm down perfectly. His long shaft felt exquisite sliding
    in and out of my wet cunt. I was really enjoying the feeling; his
    eagerness to please me, the feeling of his young body in sync with mine.

    "Slowly,

    in and out, working your way in deeper each time! That's it, like that.
    Oh, yes, just like that!" I cried out, in spite of myself.

    Suddenly,

    he started making this soft grunting sound, followed by a tiny squeal
    with each thrust. Despite myself, I started to giggle softly. I quickly
    hid my mouth so as not to embarrass him, but I found that sound so
    delightful, so charming, I couldn't help myself.

    Suddenly,

    his body got stiff, and he made a final grunt, and I felt his cock
    throbbing before pulling out and rolling off me. I didn't feel the great
    hot splash of ejaculation that some of the others could do; this was
    more like a warm pulsing feeling deep inside my cunt. He grinned,
    breathing heavily, and sputtered shyly, "Thank you!"

    I

    thought for a moment; it did feel wonderful, even though I was nowhere
    near my own climax. "No matter," I thought, his effort was commendable.

    We

    lay next to each other for a few sweet minutes, just enjoying the
    quiet. Still, I was feeling playful, so I started kissing down his
    muscular chest. I bit one of his nipples gently, eliciting a cry of
    "Yow!" from him, then I moved down and kissed the soft, wet head of his
    cock. He gasped. I licked his cock from root to tip, then tip to root,
    and then took each of his large but hairless balls into my mouth softly,
    tonguing them each like hard-boiled eggs. Each new sensation I gave him
    was rewarded with a squeal, squeak, or giggle from him, which only
    encouraged me to continue.

    As

    I sucked on his cock, it got harder in my mouth, until it was back to
    its full exceptional length. "Let me teach you oral sex now," I offered,
    then I took him deep, intrigued by the feeling of his silky head on the
    back of my throat when it suddenly popped through, and I was able to
    swallow his cock entirely, only stopping when my nose hit his lower
    abdomen. The feeling of taking him that deep was incredible for me; a
    new thrill. I did it over and over.

    I

    was so focused on that new feeling of deep-throating Tim that I didn't
    hear the trap door open until it slammed shut. I looked up and saw one
    of the Viking-esque Andy’s standing there, grinning.

    "Um, sorry for the intrusion. Tim and I were assigned to the first watch this morning. Um, should I go?"

    I

    was about to cover myself when I realized he had just caught me sucking
    his friend's cock and shrugged, "What's to hide anymore?"

    Tim got up on his elbows and grinning, he said, "Our Indian princess has been teaching me a few things... "

    Andy

    groaned, then, looking at me, said, "He didn't tell you he was a
    virgin, did he? Tim, how many times have you been a virgin this summer?"
    Tim stifled a laugh. I glared at him but eventually laughed too.

    Andy

    grinned and explained, "He gets away with it because of his baby face
    and puppy dog eyes. But we're not envious at all." Then he leaned over
    to me and asked, "Princess, may a brave warrior offer to teach you a new
    trick or two, in exchange for sharing with me what you are teaching
    young "virgin" Tim here?"

    I

    barely nodded when Andy started to strip off his clothes. He was not as
    tall as Tim, but more muscular and lithe, about the same age, I'd
    guess, blond, not sandy brown like Tim. Like Tim, he had no body hair.

    I held my hand up. "Stop!" Both men froze.

    "Before

    anything else happens, I need to know: The entire male camp isn't going
    to come up that ladder today, are they? I'm not sure I can deal with
    that again."

    Tim

    grinned, but Andy said, "No, Tim and I are on early watch. The other
    guys will sleep in until Steve wakes them up, and when I checked, Steve
    was out cold."

    I

    nodded, then continued. "One last thing: Why does no man here have any
    body hair?" Tim and Andy looked at each other sheepishly for a moment.

    Andy

    explained, "The salve that Steve cooks up? It's based on American
    Indian plants and herbs; it repels anything from mosquitoes and ticks to
    bears. It's a decent sunscreen, and it smells good. Only, it makes your
    hair fall out!"

    Tim laughed, adding, "Yeah, be careful putting it anywhere above your neck!"

    We've

    been rubbing it on our skin for the past few days; I felt my legs were
    smooth. I checked my cooch; it felt soft and certainly more sensitive,
    but a little stripe of hair did remain. I sighed with relief. Honestly,
    having the guys all shaved like that was kind of hot. I giggled to
    myself. It made things look bigger, I thought.

    With

    that, I indicated to Andy to come closer and sat on a bench, looking at
    his cock at eye level. It was semi-hard, thick, and curved up. I took
    it into my mouth, savoring the musky flavor and silky smooth texture. I
    moved my lips up and down his shaft, licking the foreskin and tickling
    the slit at the tip, but I could not get it past my throat like I did
    with Tim's. After a few minutes and swallowing a few tiny squirts of
    precum, Andy pulled back reluctantly.

    "Do you know what "69" is, princess?" he asked in a promising whisper.

    "No," I said, now a little frustrated and feeling my arousal growing.

    Andy

    took my hand and gently lifted me up and guided me to stand next to
    him. Then he lay down on the bench and helped me straddle his face,
    lowering my cunt to his mouth.

    "Now, lie down on top of me," he ordered.

    I

    leaned forward and found my head between his legs, his stiff cock, and
    smooth balls near my mouth. My breasts were pinned against his flat
    stomach. Suddenly, I felt his tongue on my cunt! It was like a feather
    duster in a whirlwind, soft, light contact but everywhere from my clit
    down to my taint. I gasped with pleasure; his tongue felt like it was
    everywhere all at once. Almost immediately my legs started shaking; the
    sensations he gave me were sending tingles and shock waves up my spine.
    It was intense. I tried to mouth his cock, but I had little control as
    he devoured my cunt. He flicked his tongue against my erect little clit,
    up and down, back and forth, running circles around my sensitive cunt,
    kissing it and blowing on it, making it feel hot then cold. He began to
    gently nip at my cunt lips with his teeth, like a feeding puppy. I never
    felt so much variety of sensations; so sweet, so energetic.

    I

    cried out as an orgasm ripped through me; it literally took me by
    surprise, but it felt amazing. Andy licked my cunt as my climax shook my
    body, then pulled back slightly to ask if I was OK.

    I

    took a moment to catch my breath, then put my mouth on his semi-hard
    cock and pushed it in deep. With its natural curve now following my
    throat, I was able to get it deep, all the way until my nose was buried
    into his balls. I repeated this a few times, enjoying the feeling of the
    ridge of his head passing so deeply down my throat until his cock got
    too hard (and too thick!) for me to continue, so I pulled back and
    slobbered his shaft and balls.

    Andy

    matched my efforts with his own; it felt like we were in a sensory
    feedback loop, matching each other's tantalizing oral techniques and
    making the pleasure all that more intense. This "69" was remarkable.

    Andy pulled off my cunt for a moment, saying, "Tim, her cunt tastes a little like your cock!"

    Tim just laughed and replied, "That's odd. I wonder how that is."; with a fake puzzlement.

    I

    had completely forgotten that Tim ejaculated in me earlier, and I never
    had a chance to clean up. For a moment, I was afraid that Andy would be
    offended, or worse, but instead, he just drove his tongue into me
    deeper. I gasped and climaxed again. It didn't register with me until
    much later that he'd said, "It... tastes like your cock." I wish I'd
    thought to ask him what he meant by that.

    Then,

    Tim announced, "Princess, let me thank you for being such a good
    teacher!" I wasn't sure what he meant, but then I felt him push my legs
    apart further, and I almost jumped as he added his tongue to my cunt.
    Andy attacked my clit, while Tim tongue-fucked me, traced my wet cunt
    lips up and down each side, then shocked me further by tonguing my
    asshole.

    There

    was so much sensation emanating from my bottom that I feared I might
    have a seizure. I was climaxing over and over, one long stretch of
    agonizing pleasure, making me tremble, my breath coming in gasps. I
    cried out over and over, but Tim and Andy were relentless.

    Before

    I completely passed out, I felt Tim pull away, and for a moment I was
    grateful, as the stimulation they were subjecting me to was
    overwhelming. Andy took a breather also, repositioning himself slightly.
    At this point, his cock was covering my saliva and his pre-ejaculate,
    and my face was soaking wet and dripping too.

    I

    heard Tim moving around, and I thought they might let me up, but
    instead, I felt Tim's cock at the wet and swollen entry to my cunt.
    Before I could cry out or say anything, he'd plunged it deep into my
    cunt just as Andy started to lick and nibble my clit again. The combined
    sensations were electric. I was barely aware of anything except my body
    was shaking with orgasm, uncontrollable and intense. At some point, Tim
    must have come in me, then gently but quickly Andy rolled me over and
    took his place between my legs. He fucked me urgently, and with passion,
    I came and came on his beautiful, thick cock, and thankfully he didn't
    last long before I felt his hot cum hitting deep against the walls of my
    cunt.

    We

    lay there, sweaty, dazed, coming down from those orgasmic heights and
    back to reality. I realized it was getting late and I wanted to get back
    to Ken before he woke up, so reluctantly I pulled on my robe, kissed
    both of them goodbye, and carefully made my way down the ladder.

    I

    carefully made my way back to the trailer where Ken was still sleeping
    and stealthily slipped under the covers beside him. The bed was warm,
    and Ken's breathing was deep and steady. I quickly drifted off to sleep.

    About

    an hour later, I woke to Ken putting his arm around me and pulling me
    close. I snuggled in and was enjoying the moment when I heard a soft
    knock on the trailer door.

    Steve

    poked his head in and suggested we stay in the trailer until the team
    left. Then we heard the sounds of men rising, talking about weather and
    wolves and chores and tourists while they ate breakfast, and then
    Steve's commanding voice giving out the daily team assignments, and then
    quiet as they departed for the day. Steve knocked again, and we all sat
    and ate with him: fluffy pancakes with fresh blueberries, thick
    maple-smoked bacon, buttery light biscuits, and berry jam. And more
    coffee.

    After

    breakfast, I left to wash up while Steven and Ken poured over maps and
    discussed our next destination. Part of me would have liked to stay, but
    Steve warned of the risks a pack of young men might pose to a beautiful
    woman, no matter how voracious her sexual appetite; not to mention
    there were still a few rangers returning later who were in the Western
    Council meeting (we had met a group of them earlier). Young men would
    talk, and certainly some would arrive from neighboring national parks to
    see if they too might get an easy blow job.

    Steve

    advised Ken to stick to private camps until we were a few states away,
    now that they knew what our car looked like. Once again, I was reminded
    of the risks an adventurous woman faces in the real world.

    Headed for home, a swinging time and a few life-truths.

    Chapter
    6. April pushes Ken's boundaries in different ways. She discovers the
    emotional and maybe spiritual elements in sexuality. Ken makes a
    confession.My turn for a surprise

    Our

    next stop was Milwaukee. Ken was excited to see the Harley-Davidson
    motorcycle factory, and there was some kind of anniversary celebration
    to boot. We had days of traveling alone before then. It was a little
    like we were dating. Ken and I seemed to take extra care of each other,
    enjoying each other's company. I was thrilled to see him excited; he
    talked about the upcoming motorcycle factory tour endlessly, and his
    energy was infectious.

    Just

    outside of town, we stopped at a small motel and started to unpack. I
    had days worth of laundry to deal with. Ken said he'd figure out some
    dinner.

    I

    returned to the room just as a motorcycle pulled up, and the rider with
    his passenger stiffly got off. The man was short, around 5'4 feet?
    Built like a bodybuilder, his face tanned and wind-burned; a week's
    beard growth on his face. The woman was much taller, maybe almost 6
    feet. She removed her helmet, and two long auburn braids fell free. She
    looked over at me, in a T-shirt and cut-off jeans, then she looked me
    over. I felt a small thrill at being assessed like that, to be honest,
    but I turned away and met Ken in our room. We spent the night together,
    relaxing and watching TV.

    The

    next day we arrived at the HD motorcycle factory; there were already
    bikes from all over the country there, lined up in the parking area,
    bikers in leather and babes in tight pants milling about. Ken was
    excited, but he wanted to take the tour early, so we went up to the
    factory and got in line.

    On

    the tour, we actually ran into our Motel neighbors from the night
    before. Then they introduced themselves as Bob and Monique, who had just
    arrived from northern California. They cleaned up fairly nicely, it
    turned out. Bob was wearing leather chaps over jeans, boots, a black
    T-shirt, and a leather vest under his jacket. His leathers fit so tight
    it looked as if he was poured into them. They accented his musculature
    and squeaked when he moved.

    Monique

    was dressed similarly, except she wore black spiked heels and a tube
    top under her jacket. She didn't walk as much as slink; it was
    fascinating to watch her. They were a good-looking couple, and Ken was
    excited to take the tour with a real biker couple. He and Bob talked
    endlessly, Monique and I in tow. Later, Monique helped me pick out a
    sexy beaded leather vest, G-string, and even a collar and restraints
    from some of the local vendors. I giggled at that last purchase, but she
    assured me it was money well spent. After a day at the factory, they
    invited us back to dinner, and Bob had brought a few bottles of
    California wine; we readily agreed.

    After

    dinner, we were relaxing outside in front of our room, Bob and Ken
    still taking bikes and touring, traveling, and camping. Monique leaned
    over to me and whispered, "Bob and I like to swap; are you and Ken
    open-minded?"

    The

    entire day, I was aware of Monique; she towered over me, her breasts at
    my eye level. She was both feminine and dominant at the same time; it
    really had an effect on me. I'd been marinating and aroused by her all
    day. Her face was close to mine, her dark red lips parted, her warm
    breath on my face. I leaned in and kissed her softly.

    She lingered on my lips for a moment, then said, "Let's see if we can get the boys to shut up for a while."

    Monique

    rose up and then took Ken's hand. He shot me a nervous glance, but let
    her lead him into the room. Bob looked at me and smiled, then took my
    hand and, once inside, shut the door.

    The

    room was small but clean, with a queen bed, a table with two chairs,
    and a door leading to a shower and sink. Cinder block walls, a
    threadbare carpet. Very plain. The men sat in the chairs, and Monique
    led me over to the bed.

    She

    kissed me again, this time taking my head into her hands. I had to
    stand on tiptoes; it felt as if I was submitting. I loved it. Slowly,
    breaking the kiss only when we had to, we undressed each other,
    oblivious to the world. Nude, we lay on the bed.

    Monique

    leaned in and kissed me slowly and passionately. I felt her hands
    sliding through my hair as she worked my mouth; her tongue slid along my
    lips, and I responded in kind.

    When

    she moved back slightly, she arched her back and let me move my hands
    to her shoulders. We kissed again and again, soft, lingering kisses that
    left me breathless. She closed her eyes and let out a sigh as I kept
    steady but light contact with her face. I traced along her lips, down
    her chin, and then gently felt down between her breasts.

    Her

    breathing was slow and measured. We kissed again as I stroked her erect
    nipples and I felt her hands on my own breasts. She rose slightly,
    leaned over, and pulled me towards her. I kissed her tanned skin, my
    tongue lightly tracing her neck and her shoulders. Her breathing became
    deeper and more intense. I felt her breasts and began a slow, methodical
    massage of them both, feeling her nipples harden under my familiar
    touch. Our mutual breast and nipple massage went on, building up our
    mutual arousal, our exploring fingertips alternating with soft teasing
    kisses that became longer with every minute. I lowered my hand to her
    cunt, as she spread her legs invitingly. Softly, I touched her cunt,
    ever so lightly running my fingers from the bottom up to her swollen
    clit. I pulled my fingers away for a moment.

    "Don't stop." She demanded. I had no intention of stopping.

    I

    moved down and started kissing her inner thighs, slowly moving into her
    now glistening cunt. I slipped a finger inside and started slowly
    fucking her even as I licked her sweet lips. She spread her legs further
    apart, giving me free access to her sex. I added a second finger inside
    her and began bending them and sliding in and out as I focused on
    increasing her arousal.

    Her

    breathing became ragged, with short inhaled gasps and slow exhales. She
    started to push my face deeper into her lap, and I went further and
    kept licking her lips and clitoris several times in a row as her
    breathing became labored, and then finally, I felt her vaginal walls
    tightening against my fingers and the familiar sensations of a woman
    reaching climax. She eventually relaxed, sighed, and lifted me up to her
    lips. I raised my mouth against hers in a long, lingering kiss, letting
    her taste herself on my lips. My cunt was on fire.

    At

    this point, Bob stood up and started removing his clothes, like a
    stripper. He had a real exhibitionist streak in him. Monique and I
    watched, our hands teasing and touching each other as Bob posed and
    flexed for us. His tanned, muscled body was heavily covered in tattoos;
    he had a patch of black hair on his chest and very hairy legs. He sat to
    remove his boots, then his pants, exposing a black leather jock. Even
    his ass was tanned (I made a mental note to maybe ask about that later).
    He slipped out of his jock, letting his very hard cock spring free and
    bounce as he posed. Finally naked, Monique smiled and beckoned to him,
    and he slid between us in the bed. I glanced over at shy Ken, who was
    sitting but also slowly removing his clothes, less ostentatiously. No
    strip tease from him, of course.

    Bob

    embraced me, and our lips met in a very steamy kiss. I felt Monique's
    lips and tongue on the soft flesh of my thighs. Moaning with pleasure, I
    gave myself up to the sensations that seemed to come from every
    direction.

    Monique's

    lips and tongue traced a path to my wet cunt. She kissed me there,
    sending tingles up my spine. Her tongue licked gently and slowly up and
    down the length of my swollen labia. At the same time, Bob's strong hand
    covered my breast and began to softly caress it while our tongues
    continued to explore each other. I couldn't help but compare Bob's
    kisses to the softer, more delicate kisses from Monique just moments
    before. He turned out to be a great kisser, and I could definitely tell I
    was being kissed by a man. His rougher skin, muskier scent, facial
    hair, and sexual urgency were certain giveaways.

    Bob

    started kissing down my face, along my neck, and then across my breasts
    until I felt his rough tongue on my tender nipple. His lips soon
    followed, and I felt my nipple harden with each lick and nibble. My
    hands went to his head, and I slipped my fingers through his thick but
    short hair, pulling him tightly to my breast and encouraging him to suck
    harder. I discovered I liked my breasts played with by someone who
    knows how, nibbled, sucked hard, and perhaps pinched and slapped
    lightly. Bob was an expert at titty-play, and I was his willing subject.

    It

    was funny. I didn't feel any urgency from either Bob or Monique, which I
    sometimes sensed during sex. I was comfortable and able to relax and
    just enjoy the experience. That alone felt heavenly, completely
    unselfish. I felt Monique slide her fingers into my cunt, and she
    quickly found a tender spot on my upper vaginal wall for her to massage
    and tease; it was driving me wild! Between that and her tongue on my
    clit, I felt the urge to climax building rapidly. Ken was going to watch
    me climax with two strangers, and it excited me.

    Slowly,

    even as my climax was building, Bob worked his way down to my cunt;
    there he and Monique both French-kissed over and into my labia, driving
    me insane with sensations, until my body shook and thrashed and I cried
    out like an animal.

    "Oh, fucking god, yes! God, yes! Yes! Oh, oh oh, oh! Yes!!!"

    Both

    of them refused to relent. My body felt like I had lightning running
    through me; I was quaking and jerking uncontrollably until I felt I was
    going to pass out. I literally pushed them both away and wriggled up the
    bed to escape.

    Bob

    and Monique looked up from my thighs and grinned, then Bob leaned over
    and kissed her, sharing my wet cunt juice between them. It was a
    mind-blowing moment. I was nearly hyperventilating, my chest heaving and
    my skin sweating. Bob crawled up next to me and gave me a gentle kiss
    on the lips.

    Monique

    approached Ken. I watched with trepidation, and he rarely joined me in
    any sexual encounters unless it was at my insistence; the first one
    being with Mike, then with Steve in the bunkhouse shower. I wondered
    what he would do now with the tall, slinky Monique.

    She

    leaned over and kissed him, sharing the taste of my cunt. Ken kissed
    her back, slowly at first, then with increasing passion. He took her by
    the waist and let his hands slip up to her marvelous breasts, swinging
    just in front of him. He used the flats of his palms to massage her
    nipples while gently tracing around her exposed skin with his
    fingertips.

    I

    saw that his cock was as hard as steel. Monique reached down and
    started to tug at it. I think this was the first hand besides my own
    that ever touched his cock. I watched in fascination. Bob, to his
    credit, played with my nipples or stoked my cunt, but otherwise was
    content to watch along with me.

    Monique

    pushed her breasts into Ken's face. He worked his mouth between them
    for a moment, then picked one and started to nibble and kiss her left
    nipple before switching to the right one. Monique moaned and teased him
    by swinging her breasts into his face and across his cheeks, but Ken
    played along, gently biting each time one came close to his face. Then
    she started kissing down his chest, biting each one of his nipples in
    the process, until she kissed the hard, dripping head of his cock. Ken
    gasped and shuddered, a jolt of electricity running through his nervous
    system.

    He

    looked at me, almost questioning, as if he needed my permission to feel
    good, even after everything I'd done to him, despite him, and in front
    of him. I smiled and gave him a nod. Monique reached out and guided his
    cock into her mouth. Ken gasped.

    Bob

    got up and positioned himself behind Monique; he tensed his muscular
    ass, and I knew he slid into her wet cunt with familiar ease. I stroked
    my cunt while I watched his tight ass tense and thrust, his balls
    swinging, hearing Monique's soft cries of pleasure.

    I

    got up and kneeled next to Bob, then leaned over and started to suck
    his cock with Monique. We licked his shaft, took turns mouthing his fat
    head, nibbling his foreskin, and licking his balls. Every once in a
    while our lips would meet and we'd French kiss over his cock. Ken would
    watch, then tilt his head back. Bob whispered encouragement to both
    Monique and me.

    "Oh,

    yes! Lick his cock, you sluts! Kiss his balls! Suck that cock, get him
    hard! Yes!" he said. Then, I felt Bob drop his hand to my bottom, and he
    started to finger my wet cunt from the back. The stimulation from both
    ends felt incredible.

    Bob

    was still fucking Monique slowly. I reached around and felt his large
    swinging balls as they made wet slapping sounds with each stroke. Then I
    traced a wet finger up his taint to his tight puckered asshole and
    traced a wet circle around it.

    Bob

    let out a "Yewow!" sound but pushed his ass out, almost inviting me in
    to explore. I wriggled my slick fingertip into his hole, and with every
    thrust, let it sink in a little more. "Oh, god, that's hot!" he cried.
    He put both hands on Monique's hips and drove his cock in deeper.

    I

    felt his hole loosen up a bit. On his thrust, I pushed my finger in
    deep, wriggling the tip. Bob grunted, "Oh, fuck yeah!" and I felt his
    body stiffen. I could actually feel his first squirt of cum from muscle
    inside his asshole, then he pushed back onto my finger, driving it
    deeper, but pulling out of Monique and squirting the next few jets of
    cum over her tight ass. I actually kept my finger up his ass until his
    climax was finished, then he pulled me up and kissed me, letting my
    finger slowly withdraw.

    Monique

    looked back at him and almost begged, "I need to come!" Bob nodded
    toward Ken. She stood up and straddled his legs, her cunt at Ken's face.
    Ken's eyes were glazed over, but he grabbed Monique by the hips to help
    her lower down onto his cock.

    Suddenly,

    Bob leaned over and licked up the hot, white gobs of semen he had just
    sprayed over Monique's bottom, then he leaned towards me and, with a
    mouthful of his own cum, kissed me. I didn't have time to think before I
    tasted his creamy load, his slick lips and tongue dancing around mine.
    After a second to get used to it, I sucked his tongue into my mouth,
    swallowing his semen and licking up any remaining drops from his lips
    and face. It was incredibly erotic, so delightfully hedonistic. Bob
    pulled back and smiled, pleased that I enjoyed it.

    Monique

    started to ride Ken. I sat back and watched. It was the first time I'd
    seen Ken's hard cock in another woman's cunt, her wet lips stretched,
    riding his shaft in and out. I could see the attraction to watching your
    spouse fuck! Here was the cock that had been inside of me for 20 years,
    and now I was getting to see it up close; the visual portion of the
    physical feeling I'd experienced since I was a young bride. I was
    fixated on it. Bob and I watched Monique's cunt stretch and accommodate
    it with each stroke, then the glistening wet shaft pulled out almost to
    the head before repeating the journey. Monique moaned with pleasure. Ken
    grunted and held her hips, guiding her movements. It was very
    stimulating.

    Ken

    lifted Monique up, and even while keeping his cock deep inside her, he
    moved over to the bed and gently laid her down. She lifted her legs and
    wrapped them around his body like a spider trapping a fly. Ken started
    to increase his pace, needfully fucking her faster with passion and
    urgency. Bob and I sat nearby while our spouses fucked each other; we
    touched each other, he played with my nipples, and I stroked his soft
    wet cock, but we kept our eyes glued on the steamy, sensuous action in
    front of us.

    It

    didn't take too long for Ken to increase his pace, and then, his body
    rigid, his breath ragged, he achieved orgasm and ejaculated deep into
    Monique's cunt. To his credit, he kept fucking her until his cock got
    soft and kind of slipped out, in a river or thick fresh semen. Monique
    was elegant about it. I think she was close, but she didn't pout or
    complain. Ken moved off her, then joined Bob and me on the floor.

    Monique

    caught her breath, then spread her legs and used her fingers to massage
    her clit. From where we sat on the floor, we looked directly at her wet
    cunt, still dripping with hot cum. She pulled at her clit with two
    fingers, and I noticed it was the largest I'd ever seen. As it grew
    under her stimulation, it almost resembled a tiny cock. She used her
    fingers to tug at it and massage it; such an arousing display. She
    moaned a little tiny moan, a cry, almost a sound of disappointment and
    desperation as she pleasured herself.

    Bob

    looked at Ken and said, "The lady needs a little help..." and then
    moved between her legs and licked her clit, eliciting a cry of pleasure
    from her. He did it a few more times, and Monique really seemed to
    respond. Then, Bob looked over at Ken and indicated that he would try; I
    took his hand and led him over to Monique, encouraging him. Ken moved
    into between her legs and gave her cunt a tentative lick. Monique
    squealed her delight. Ken repeated it, each time getting a little braver
    until he was full bore eating her cunt with eager abandon. Monique
    wrapped her legs around his head and started to grind her cunt into
    Ken's face. Ken pulled her hips in tight and held her as she squirmed
    and thrashed. It was a powerful sight; he was completely lost in sexual
    bliss.

    Monique

    screamed and cried out, evidently a power climax ripping through her
    body. Ken was merciless. Her orgasm only encouraged him and drove him
    like a madman. Monique came and came, her face getting red, her breath
    gasping, until she finally tried to push him off and wriggle away.

    By

    this time, Ken was fully hard again! Without a second hesitation, he
    pulled Monique's hips to the edge of the bed and plunged his cock into
    her, balls-deep, with one stroke! Monique cried out even as Ken started
    to fuck her like an animal, with powerful, wild strokes, fucking her
    roughly and with abandon.

    Monique

    seemed to never stop climaxing. Ken rode her body even as she lost
    control of her limbs, limply flopping like her body was stuck on an
    electric fence with each of his thrusts.

    Bob

    and I watched; he turned to me, "Wow, Ken is really good, huh?" He
    marveled. I didn't know what to think. I watched in rapt fascination as
    Ken fucked her hard, climaxed, then delicately kissed Monique's face,
    her lips, and her forehead, and thanked her for a wonderful time.

    We

    relaxed while Monique and Ken recovered from what was the most exciting
    and energetic lovemaking session I'd ever seen. Just hanging around,
    nude, no clean-up, sharing drinks, and telling stories. Ken avoided
    saying anything about my recent sexual history; whenever that topic came
    up, he deferred to me, and I was intentionally vague. I did discuss the
    session I shared with Steve, the ranger, and I noticed my story made
    Bob hard again.

    I sat next to Ken and whispered, "Where did you learn that?" in genuine surprise.

    Ken

    looked at me, sighing, "We got married so young, we essentially taught
    ourselves and each other how to make love. I was so shy, so unsure. I
    just did what I thought I had to, my duty."

    He

    paused, took a deep breath, and continued, "These last few weeks,
    watching you, I've realized what I was really missing! Being an exciting
    lover! But I've been so ashamed of myself for overlooking something so
    obvious and so basic in our relationship that I was afraid to... admit
    it. To myself or you. But, here, now, I wanted nothing more than to make
    you proud of me. My inhibition just vanished, and I felt as if released
    from a cage, so I ran! I just ran with it!"

    Taking

    a look at the events through Ken's eyes, I realized that I'd been so
    focused on my own sexual awakening that I never thought that Ken had the
    same feelings, even as he did his best to support me. I kissed him
    again, tenderly but long and deep. Smiling, I stood up, holding his head
    close to my bosom for a moment.

    I moved to sit on Bob's lap and whispered in his ear, "What was that thing you did to me, that kiss with a mouthful of semen?"

    Bob grinned and replied, "It's called a snowball kiss. It was exciting, right?"

    I

    got between his legs and took his cock into my mouth. I noticed the
    conversation got quiet around me as Monique and Ken watched, openly, as I
    sucked Bob's cock. I knew he might take a long time since he had just
    climaxed a short time ago, but I knew his secret too.

    I

    immediately tasted the salty taste of his pre-cum leaking from his
    cock. My tongue was alive like a cornered snake, wriggling around his
    shaft, licking the skin of his cock, and tasting his musk. I moaned deep
    in my throat as I enjoyed the feeling of his hard cock filling my
    mouth. I slid my lips along his shaft until I felt the mushroom-shaped
    head of his cock against the back of my throat. I relaxed and swallowed,
    and his cockhead pushed into my throat as I swallowed him. I was
    delighted by his groan of surprise as my lips pressed against the base
    of his cock.

    I

    began to fuck the length of his cock with my lips, tongue, mouth, and
    throat. I swirled my tongue on the sensitive underside of his cock as he
    pumped in and out of my mouth. Soon his shaft was shiny and slick with
    my saliva.

    Once

    I had him as hard as I thought I could get him, I turned around and
    straddled him so he could fuck me. I pulled him toward me and put his
    cock at the entrance to my cunt.

    As

    he entered me, I let out a soft moan. His cock was so hard. I loved the
    feeling as it stretched my cunt. I could tell that he was excited too. I
    immediately started to fuck him hard and fast. I could feel an orgasm
    building, but this time it was not about me; I needed him to cum. He
    kept thrusting into me hard and seemed to hit just the right spot; the
    curve of his cock fit me like a glove. I couldn't hold back any longer,
    and the waves of my orgasm rolled over me. It was tricky, but I stopped
    just before he climaxed.

    I

    pulled off his cock to his disappointment, turned around, and put my
    mouth over the shiny, slick, wet head. I started sucking and trying to
    get his cock deep in my throat, but his large head prevented too deep
    penetration. I know he was enjoying it, but I was impatient, so I wet a
    finger and slid it into his asshole, finger-fucking his ass in time with
    my lips on his shaft.

    "He's

    getting close. Do you feel it?" Monique asked. I simply nodded my head
    in reply, not wanting to stop what I was doing. "Reach up and pinch his
    nipples, and that will set him off," she suggested.

    I

    slid my free hand up and pinched his nipple, tugging and twisting it.
    That triggered his orgasm, as I hoped it would. I pulled his cock to my
    tongue and felt as squirt after squirt of hot, creamy semen filled my
    mouth. I waited until he was mostly done, then I slipped my mouth off
    his cock and quickly grabbed my husband Ken and kissed him.

    It

    was a French kiss, a sensual kiss; my tongue and Bob's semen were
    forced into his mouth. I pushed him onto his back and let Bob's cum run
    past his lips.

    Ken

    swallowed. Then he kissed me back; a sensual, lavish, rough kiss,
    tasting my lips, sucking my tongue, probing my mouth with his. I swear, I
    almost climaxed from this kiss alone.

    Bob and Monique both gasped, and I heard her exclaim, "Girl! That was hot!"

    We

    snuggled and played a little longer before Bob and Monique left for
    their room. Ken and I showered, then snuggled next to each other and
    fell into a restful sleep.

    The last encounter: we return to our home

    After

    we left, we made our way south and west, following Ken's path as
    described in his motorcycle book. We did go deep-sea fishing in Florida,
    ate crawfish etouffee on a dock in New Orleans, and caught a rodeo in
    Texas (and an air show to boot!). Then on to Albuquerque for the annual
    hot air balloon festival. We watched a thunderstorm sweep across a mesa
    in Arizona and had breakfast on the Grand Canyon, all the adventure that
    Ken was looking for. I sent postcards to my kids with little notes
    about our adventures and where we were off to next. It was cathartic to
    keep our connections. I found that being with Ken, sharing his
    excitement for each new chapter in his adventure, was far more
    satisfying than anything else I'd done. In fact, Ken seemed newly
    interested in making time for me too, for me to go dress shopping, see a
    movie, or have a fancy dinner. We were never closer.

    I,

    myself, realized that I did what I always do: jump in with both feet. I
    was married right out of high school, had four kids in rapid
    succession, was a homemaker, and was an indispensable community leader.
    When Ken was able to pry me out of my comfort zone, I went from simple
    nudity in nature to seducing a young man to a full-on gang bang within a
    few weeks.

    After

    that, as we traveled, things were much calmer. We occasionally picked
    up a young man, a soldier, sailor, or hitchhiker (Ken was thrilled to
    meet a motorcyclist who was also exploring the country; his bike had
    broken down, so Ken and I drove him to the nearest town, Ken peppering
    him with questions the entire drive) on the way. In the Midwest, we met a
    couple who introduced us to "swinging" and a network of like-minded
    couples we might be interested in. We did meet a few people here and
    there, but slowly the excitement of being with different sexual partners
    faded.

    Sexually,

    after my gang-bang, I felt like I'd taken things to an extreme only to
    find I already had everything I wanted with Ken. He became more
    assertive, more imaginative, and more aware of my needs. Of course, we
    had both picked up several new techniques, but even then, lovemaking
    with Ken was more spiritual and emotionally satisfying than any of the
    purely physical encounters I'd tried, and eventually, I would abandon
    any sexual adventurism.

    We

    made it to California and spent a few days in the Baja region,
    exploring the beach and the local flavor. We finally drove up to San
    Diego, where Ken sold our old station wagon and bought us plane tickets
    for home. Flying across the country was the last leg of our adventure.
    We stopped in Denver, then Chicago, until we were finally home. Ken
    flagged down a taxi that dropped us off at our doorstep.

    Oh,

    there was one last memorable encounter to tell you about. It happened a
    few days before we arrived in San Diego. We pulled into a diner, late
    at night, attached to a run-down motel. We sat in a booth, ordered eggs
    and bacon, and tried to unwind from the driving. There was only one
    other customer, a young man at the counter. He had a cup of coffee and a
    wrinkled-up paper in front of him. When Ken walked up to get our coffee
    refilled, they spoke. After a moment, he followed Ken, and we sat
    together.

    Ken

    introduced him, "This is Paul." I nodded politely. Paul looked to be in
    his very early twenties. His handsome young face and rough hands
    tanned. He looked like any high school senior who did farm work in the
    summer.

    Ken said, "Paul is here waiting for his bus; that's his draft notice." He indicated that the slip of paper Paul kept staring at.

    Paul said, "The bus arrives at 6 a.m. I'm off to Basic Training." I checked the clock on the wall; it was 11:15pm.

    Ken got up and walked to the counter. Paul and I just stared at the coffee for a moment.

    At last, I said, "Paul, you don't have to go. We can drive you north. You can get across the border..."

    Paul

    looked at me, and I froze. "I have to go. Our district's allotment must
    be met. If not me, then someone else. I've got three younger brothers.
    If I go, they will be safe from the draft. I have to," he said, his
    voice trailing off.

    Ken

    returned with a room key. He said to me, "I'll be out here when you're
    done." I smiled at my husband, took the key, and took Paul by the hand,
    and we walked to our room.

    The

    bus horn sounded at 6 a.m. sharp. Paul ran after it, tucking his shirt
    into his pants and dragging his duffel bag after him. I pulled on some
    clothes and found Ken in the diner. Leading him back to the room, I
    said, "I hope Paul gets some sleep on that bus. He didn't get any last
    night!"

    The next day, as we packed the station wagon, Ken left to make a call. On the road, I asked him who he had called.

    "I

    called the border patrol at the crossing where Deb had a line on her
    map. I described the vehicle and Leo. If he's lucky, he'll spend the war
    in prison for draft evasion."

    I thought about that for a moment, then nodded. It was fair.

    On

    returning home, seeing our house, picket fence, and manicured lawn, I
    suddenly felt both homesick and yet so very far away, as if that life
    was a distant memory now. It was an odd feeling as we unpacked and
    re-familiarized ourselves with the home we had built. However, this time
    we were different. Our focus was more on each other and less on
    volunteering, and we said "no!" more often to social obligations. Ken
    started shopping for a motorcycle, but we compromised, and he picked up a
    candy-apple red Mustang sports car instead.

    The Harley motorcycle, which he eventually received, would be a gift from me for his birthday.

    "But feelin' good was easy, Lord, when he sang the blues

    That feelin' good was good enough for me, umm-hmm

    Good enough for me and my Bobby McGee"

    "Me and Bobby McGee" ; Janis Joplin (1971)

    Based on a post by mydeepsix, for Literotica.


    56 min
  • Revival at Nude Creek: Part 4

    April needs more than a boy-toy to satisfy her.

    Based on a post by mydeepsix, in 5 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    Just

    before sunrise, I woke, feeling rested. Slowly, I was conscious of
    Ken's erect cock between my buns; I wiggled a little bit to be sure. I
    wondered if he was awake. Having raised sons myself, I know men could
    get erections in their sleep. I loved the feeling of it; his hot skin
    against mine. At home, we had separate beds, so this tender moment was a
    treat for me.

    Suddenly,

    I remembered Mike was with us! I slowly let my hand explore down
    between his legs; his cock was hard too! I listened to both men's
    breathing for any sign they were awake, then I grew impatient and
    decided to act.

    Taking

    a chance, I wriggled my ass against Ken's cock, positioning it at the
    entrance to my now very wet cunt. I felt him take the hint and push
    gently, slipping the head of his cock into me just a little. It felt so
    good! Silently, I pushed back against him, and we got a gentle rhythm
    going.

    Reaching

    over Mike's waist, I gently found his erect cock and started to tug on
    it. Either I woke him up or he was already alert, but he did slip in
    closer to me, his muscular back pressed against my breasts. It felt
    wonderful, sweet, and erotic. I felt my nipples tickling his back every
    time Ken thrust into me. I stroked his cock in time.

    Suddenly,

    a bold thought popped into my head: Ken's hand was on my waist, and I
    took my hand and guided his hand to Mike's cock, my fingers closing
    around his, making him take Mike's shaft in his hand. Ken didn't resist,
    so I used his hand to continue stroking Mike's erection. I didn't know
    what would happen. I braced for the worst.

    Mike

    had to know it was Ken's larger, rough hand on his cock. His breathing
    got heavier, and I felt his hips thrust slightly in time to Ken's
    stroking, but he let it continue. We maintained this slow tease of each
    other for long minutes.

    My mouth was close to Mike's ear. I bit it gently and whispered, "Do you want to fuck me, Mike?"

    Then

    Mike rolled over to face me. I looked into his eyes, and we kissed.
    Slowly at first, then with more urgency. He was a good kisser! I lifted
    my leg and Ken positioned Mike's cock at the entrance to my cunt, the
    feeling was electrifying. Silence was no longer needed, and I allowed
    myself to moan with delight.

    Almost

    as if choreographed, we wriggled and moved until Mike's cock was inside
    me, sliding up against Ken's. The feeling of both of them was
    exquisite, stretching me and filling me. I could feel them both inside
    me. I gasped in amazement and euphoria, delighting in this new
    experience. I kissed Mike with unbounded passion, his tongue carnally
    snaking into my mouth. Ken bit my neck and nibbled at my ear, inches
    from Mike's face. The wild sensual stimulation my body was experiencing
    made my head spin.

    "Oh,

    my god, yes! Oh yeah, oh yeah, that's it... just like that! Oh yeah!" I
    encouraged them almost involuntarily. The physical feeling of taking
    two men was only part of it. I was astounded by the very idea,
    astonished that it was possible. "Yes! Yes! Yes! Like That!" Oh, oh, Oh,
    Oh!"

    I

    was reveling in these new, intense sensations; tiny climaxes washed
    over me, almost making me dizzy, but I think Ken came and ejaculated
    first, triggering my own big orgasm. My body shook, and I cried out as I
    felt Ken's hot juice splash inside of me. That seemed to trigger Mike;
    he grunted, and I felt a second hot splash fill me up. I climaxed again,
    barely able to catch my breath.

    The

    three of us lay there, two men inside me, two men kissing my face,
    touching my body, until the sweet afterglow faded. Mike got up and went
    to wash in the creek. I turned and kissed Ken, then he helped me up, and
    we joined Mike.

    Mike

    returned, dressed, and said his goodbye. Sadly, we were traveling west,
    and he was northbound. I saw Ken pass him our address and tell him he
    had a home if he needed one. Ken held me as Mike sped away, giving us
    one last wave before he turned onto the highway.

    We

    packed up the station wagon. The ever-present VW Microbus was gone. No
    goodbye, nothing. They had slipped away like thieves. I felt a sense of
    loss, but on reflection, I was relieved that we avoided any inevitable
    drama.

    Ken hugged me close. "Maybe we should check out Lookout Ridge? I hear the views are spectacular." He flashed an evil grin at me.

    Chapter
    5. April lives her fantasy, and separates the boys from the men. But,
    even the boys have something to teach her. Ken makes a confession, and
    tells a secret.

    I learn to set higher standards

    Miles

    of rural highway, a few days of traveling, emptiness dotted with the
    occasional truck stop or stand. We restocked our provisions and picked
    up a few small souvenirs for the kids. We'll give them to our kids once
    we get back home; back to our "normal" life... That seemed like a
    million years ago.

    I

    snuggled next to Ken while he drove, glad for a few hours of peace
    after the last few days. Eventually, we arrived at Lookout Ridge, and
    Ranger Steve greeted us and made us feel welcome.

    By

    nightfall, we were relaxing by the fire. Steve had cooked up an amazing
    dinner of venison steaks, carrots, sweet potatoes, onions, corn, and
    even a few bottles of local wine. He explained the rangers caught more
    wild meat than they could use, so they traded the extra deer, goat, hog,
    or bear for other goods from the locals.

    Eventually, the elephant in the room was addressed.

    "So, the story was true?" Steve chuckled. "We thought Ben was fantasizing, making up excuses for forgetting our breakfast."

    "No,

    but he did embellish; there was only one girl. The other women were not
    participating. I want to thank you for making sure they didn't have to,
    against their will." I confessed. Steve nodded.

    "Wow, that one girl sounds incredible. I'd love to meet her!" Steve admitted, grinning.

    I stuck my hand out. "Hi, I'm April." I giggled. Steve's grin widened and gently took my hand.

    Ken surprised me by saying, "April, do you want to show Steve what he missed?"

    I did.

    Ken

    stood me up and displayed me to Steve. He removed my robe, leaving me
    naked and completely exposed. He faced me toward Steve, and his hands
    massaged my breasts, pinching my nipples. I'd never seen Ken so
    aggressive; I liked that new side of him.

    "Do you like her breasts? Aren't they stunning?" he boasted. Steve whistled and nodded.

    Ken

    turned me around and made me bend over, pushing my legs apart. "Look at
    those legs! That cunt! It's already wet for you!" Ken bragged. I
    couldn't believe my husband was displaying me like a prized sheep, but
    it was making me hot.

    Steve whistled again and replied, "Wow, she is one beautiful sex kitten." Ken, then let me stand up, facing Steve.

    "Are

    you ready to suck his cock? Fuck him, maybe?" Ken was telling me what
    was going to happen rather than actually asking. I loved this new Ken
    and the feeling of his taking charge, which encouraged my sexual
    appetites..

    "Oh, god, please yes!" I nearly begged.

    Steve

    stood up and dropped his robe. He was tanned and muscled; his cock was
    thick and semi-hard, and I could tell already it would be a challenge to
    get it into my mouth.

    He

    stood near me, his neatly trimmed beard, his angular, tanned face
    looking down on me, while his broad, muscled chest was just below my
    chin. He was almost the same height as Ken, but a little younger, his
    body hardened by physical work. My nipples brushed his chest; I felt a
    thrill as if a shock traveled up from my knees to my head. Steve took my
    head into his big, strong hands gently and leaned my head back, his
    lips nearly touching mine.

    He whispered, "Can I kiss you?" I felt his hot, sweet breath on my face.

    I inhaled deeply and replied, "Yes."

    I

    could see him gazing into my eyes, and it made me blush. I could feel
    my face redden. Almost recklessly, without really thinking about it, I
    leaned in and quickly kissed his lips. He let me, without any reaction,
    simply allowing me to kiss him. Slowly, I pulled back, exhaling. I felt a
    little ashamed for rushing things, but I was exhilarated that I did.

    Then

    he leaned in slowly, and at first gently, then more and more firmly, he
    pressed his mouth to mine. It was indescribably erotic how the simple
    contact of his lips to mine stirred me. It wasn't the open-mouthed
    slobbering of a teenager, but a more sensual, mature, and erotic
    feeling; intense pleasure of a type I'd never experienced before;
    tingled and shot through my body.

    It

    wasn't merely physical contact; it affected me on an emotional, almost
    psychological level. Like the first moment of sexual awakening with a
    lover.

    It was fabulous. Sensual. Electrifying. Just a kiss.

    I

    started breathing heavily. I glanced over at Ken, then back to Steve. I
    leaned in and kissed him again, happy to have the freedom to experience
    this new feeling. I held my lips to his longer and more firmly,
    relaxing my mouth and letting my tongue touch his lips. He opened his
    mouth wider, and his tongue began to slip around mine amazingly. He
    circled my body with his arms gently, but I felt his strength. Leaning
    in, I pressed my hand to his chest, and he leaned his face closer to
    mine. I gasped as the unexpected intensity of my feelings overwhelmed
    me.

    I

    felt his hands roaming my nude body, tracing down my neck and my spine,
    rising again to touch my breasts. He traced around each breast with his
    fingertips, then slowly drew them together until they met at my
    nipples. His touch felt electric, tiny sparks flying from his fingertips
    into my skin. He didn't maul my breasts or tweak my erect nipples; it
    was like a slow, sensual massage.

    Steve

    leaned in, and his open mouth devoured mine, his tongue exploring me. I
    know this will sound silly, but my mind suddenly recalled the story of
    Snow White, awakened by a knight's kiss, and I felt my knees weaken. He
    took me into his strong arms and lowered me back onto the picnic table.
    Steve kissed down my neck and my chest, kissing and nibbling each
    breast, then down my torso as my back came to rest on the warm wood of
    the table. Laying back, Steve kissed and licked down my torso, covering
    me with small love bites, pausing at my navel for an exquisite moment,
    then tracing the lines of my figure down to my inner thighs.

    I gasped.

    He

    lifted my leg, kissing up my calf, behind my knee, and inner thigh.
    Then I felt his hot breath across my cunt, as he moved and repeated his
    soft attentions up my other leg. My body was quivering, and my legs felt
    like putty. My whole skin was tingling with anticipation. I'd never
    felt this electrified before. To say I was aroused would be sorely
    understated. This time, as I felt his breath on my cunt, he leaned in
    and kissed it. Right at the top. But he didn't stop; he kissed up one
    side, slowly, excruciatingly slowly, then down the other. I was writhing
    with frustration and arousal, but his strong hands held me fast.

    Then

    he started to lick and nibble my cunt lips, alternating each side, then
    slowly dragging his tongue from the bottom, pushing it deep, and then
    nibbling my clit at the top. It was driving me wild!

    After

    a long tease, Steve rose and, with my legs on his shoulders, positioned
    his cock at my wet cunt. He pushed it in, slowly but unrelentingly,
    causing me to gasp and cry out with pleasure. His thickness stretched my
    vaginal walls, with each thrust giving me a feeling of fullness and
    making me crazy with desire. Slowly, in and out, deeper by a fraction of
    an inch each time. I desperately tried to move my hips to force him in
    deeper, but he was in total control and teased me even as he penetrated
    me deeper.

    I

    became aware that I was crying out, making animal noises, grunts, and
    squeals, desperately trying to pull him in closer. Unlike before, my
    climax was building like a volcano, bubbling and rising just under the
    surface. I felt little climaxes rocking my body, but I could feel a
    larger, more powerful energy building and growing deep inside me. His
    strokes were so slow that I felt my cunt contract as he pulled out, then
    stretch again as he thrust in. It was like sensual torture, my cunt
    firing off every nerve, shooting waves of pleasure through my body.
    Steve thrust forward again, his tempo increasing slightly, still long,
    deep strokes, until his cock head hit my cervix. The first time, it felt
    like someone had punched me in my solar plexus. I gasped and tried to
    catch my breath. Then, with each subsequent stroke, the pain gave way to
    exquisite pleasure; I could feel it emanating outward from my womb to
    my fingertips and toes. I was on fire. I had no control. My body writhed
    and twisted with erotic energy.

    Finally,

    Steve increased his tempo again; not hurried, but intense and
    purposeful. With every stroke, I felt the skin of his cock stretching
    the walls of my cunt. I felt the volcano in me rumble and tremble. I
    knew I was close.

    Perhaps

    sensing my impending climax, Steve's thrusting became more powerful,
    his thick cock splitting me in two, his cock driving deeper and deeper.

    I begged him, screaming, "Fuck me! Fuck me fuck me fuck me! Oh my fucking God, I'm coming! Yes! Yes! Oh, God! Yes!"

    Then it hit me.

    I

    felt the volcano erupt, my body shook and quaked, and I heard myself
    scream and gasp, convulsing and shaking in his strong arms
    uncontrollably. I felt this massive, unrelenting pressure, then a sudden
    release. My body tensed, and then I felt electric shocks rack my entire
    being, then this incredible release.

    Steve

    didn't stop. I felt his body go stiff; I felt like I was holding onto
    an oak tree. He grunted a deep bellowing roar, then the hot pulsing
    pressure of his cock swelling and ejaculating powerful jets of semen
    over and over again, each one triggering a climatic aftershock in my gut
    repeatedly.

    I

    may have passed out. The next thing I was aware of was Steve holding me
    close, both of our breaths coming in gasps, our chests heaving, sweaty,
    and exhausted.

    As

    our breathing returned to normal, Steve helped me up, and Ken wrapped
    my robe around my shoulders against the cool night air. We sat together
    on the bench. I leaned against Steve, and Ken sat on my other side, his
    arm around me. Watching the fire and looking up at the stars, my body
    was exhausted, maybe even satisfied for the first time in days. It felt
    like heaven. Leo and the boys fucked me like, well, boys: rough, urgent,
    thinking with only their cocks. Steve had made love to my entire body,
    slowly, skillfully, and with control. This time, I'd been fucked by a
    man; he didn't need to tell me to obey or submit. Our bodies
    communicated on a deeper level; no words, only actions.

    This,

    this is what I wanted! What I needed. Steve satisfied a need I didn't
    know I had; a need to be touched, lusted for, and paid attention to as a
    woman.

    After

    a while, Steve asked, "Ken, are you ready?" I was kind of shocked out
    of my moment of bliss. I'd forgotten about Ken! He had watched with a
    raging erection, and Ken never stroked himself. He must be feeling the
    worst case of blue balls ever at this point. But my body was spent; I
    didn't think I had anything left for him.

    Steve

    looked at Ken and gave voice to his opinion: "The husband needs to take
    his wife back. He is the first and last to have her. It's tradition."

    I

    looked over at Ken; his cock was still hard, wet from leaking pre-cum. I
    thought I might have enough energy to suck him off, but my cunt was
    sore, and I felt exhausted.

    Ken said, "Yes, I'm ready."

    Before

    I could protest, Steve led me to the picnic table again, helping me
    kneel down, then put my head down, in a supplicant position, my feet and
    ass hanging over the edge. I felt the cool night air on my hot, used
    cunt, this position also forced any remaining cum from Steve to run down
    my legs again.

    Steve produced a small jar and offered it to Ken. "Take this in your hand."

    I

    got a whiff of mint, spice, and a heady musk, then I felt Ken's fingers
    on my bottom, massaging my asshole. I jumped at the invasion of my most
    private area, but Steve sat on the table, his legs spread on either
    side of my head, and put his hands on my shoulders.

    "Relax, kitten. Trust me, you will feel amazing in a moment," Steve purred.

    Trusting

    his deep, relaxing voice, I put my head down in Steve's lap, my face
    touching his semi-hard cock, the firelight dancing off the glistening
    skin, still wet from my cunt only a few moments ago. I inhaled his musk
    and my scent, then stuck my tongue out and gave it a tentative lick.
    "Umm, umm," I said.

    Ken

    was circling my anus with his fingertips, then the sensation was
    starting to feel good. I pushed my hips out; I guess my subconscious
    wanted him to explore further. He took the hint and pushed a single
    lubricated fingertip into the center of my hole. I felt it hit
    resistance, then I relaxed, and it slipped in. It felt delightful, new,
    and naughty.

    "Oh,

    Ken!" I exclaimed. "I could get addicted to this. I never ever would
    have thought of doing something like this. It feels so lovely."

    Steve was stroking my hair, my face lying on his cock now. I could feel it swell up a little. Ken slid his finger in deeper.

    "Ah,

    easy, Ken, slowly," I admonished softly. He pulled out to the last
    knuckle, then pushed in again to the next one. "Be...careful...honey."
    My words staggered by the tingling sensations I felt; they seemed to
    ignite a sensual pathway that I didn't know I had.
    "Right...there...just...hold it for a minute," I begged as he inserted
    his finger completely to the knuckle.

    Ken

    held still for a moment, then he moved his finger in a circular motion,
    I guess to spread that aromatic lubricant around, as I felt my muscles
    relax and suddenly I wanted to feel more.

    "Slide

    it in and out of me," I offered. Ken responded with slow, gentle
    strokes. "Oh, baby, that is so good. It feels so wonderful." By now my
    rectum muscle was more relaxed, and I wanted to take it a step further.
    As he slid his finger in and out of me, I bucked my hips and let out a
    soft moan of pleasure. Ken added a second finger, slowly, like the
    first, letting my body get used to the invasion. Then, a third. I knew
    what was next.

    Steve said, "We're going to take your cherry tonight. Actually, Ken is, for the second time in his life."

    Ken

    pressed the head of his stiff cock on my hungry hole and held it there
    as I tried to relax and let it penetrate me. I moved one of my hands to
    my clit and started massaging it to help me relax. Very slowly and
    gently, Ken spread me open with the tip of his cock but stopped when the
    head made it through the muscle of my asshole. At first, it was
    painful, and I inhaled sharply. After a moment, the pain faded, and I
    pushed my ass back, taking in more of Ken's cock. The sensation of his
    slick skin sliding across my virgin hole was exquisite; different from
    vaginal penetration but good. Ken let it sink in deeply, then pulled out
    slowly, almost to the head, then pushed in again.

    The

    sensation was new but triggered feelings in my cunt, I felt myself
    getting wet again. This was different, more of a mind-fuck than pure
    physical pleasure; doing something so dirty, so taboo, was almost enough
    to make me climax in itself, but with the added physical sensations
    tingling my ass and cunt at the same time, it was almost overwhelming.

    I

    turned my head and took Steve's semi-hard cock into my mouth, tasting
    myself and his semen. The thought of having a cock in both ends was
    blowing my mind; so naughty, so intense. Ken started a regular pumping
    motion; I needed both hands to brace myself from his increasing force.
    His cock was hard and slippery, and I felt it deep inside me, in a new
    territory. His hand went to my clit and stroked it in sync with his
    fucking my asshole. Oh, my god, he was fucking my asshole! Just as I
    came to terms with that reality, I started to orgasm too.

    "Fuck me! Fuck my ass! Oh, yes! Oh, god! Fuck my ass!" I begged.

    Ken,

    normally quiet and reserved, cried out, "Oh, my god! Your hole is so
    fucking tight on my cock! Uh, Uh, yes! Yes, take that cock, baby!"

    I

    was slobbering over Steve's cock, trying but failing to keep it in my
    mouth under the onslaught of Ken's pounding cock in my ass.

    Ken cried out again, "Baby! I have to come! I'm coming! I'm coming! I can't hold it any longer!"

    I replied, gasping and grunting, "Do it, Baby! Come for me! Fuck me harder! Harder! Fill my ass with your cum! Come for me!"

    Ken's

    cock exploded in my gut. He lost control and drove his cock deep into
    my rectum with every shot of hot, sticky semen. He ejaculated over and
    over into me as I climaxed again and again. With his final thrust, he
    jammed his cock into my ass, as deep as it could possibly go. Then
    spent, his body melted on top of me.

    Catching

    my breath, I felt Ken's cock soften, and then he slowly let it fall out
    of my stretched asshole. Steve's cock was wet with my saliva, pressed
    up against my face, still semi-hard. I pushed myself up to a kneeling
    position, taking Ken's head in my hands and kissing him. I knew he could
    taste Steve's cock, Steve's cum, and mine on my tongue, but he didn't
    seem to care. After a minute or two, I had to pull back to catch my
    breath.

    "I love you," Ken and I murmured to each other in unison.

    Remembering

    Steve, I reached for his semi-hard cock, thinking it would only be
    polite to finish him off. (Isn't that a funny thought?) But Steve
    stopped my hand and instead kissed it French-style and said, "There will
    be time to do it properly later. I'm fine now. We should turn in; we
    have a big day tomorrow."

    Later

    that night, as I fell asleep and snuggled next to my husband, it
    occurred to me that Ken must have talked to Steve ahead of time for
    things to go the way they did. He'd planned it. For me. I was thankful
    to him for his selflessness. What had I done to deserve him? I wondered
    what else he had planned.

    A time for some reflection and a secret is revealed

    The

    next morning, I was showering in the bunkhouse when Steve came in. When
    he saw me, he hesitated for a second, then shrugged, stripped, and took
    the shower cubicle next to mine. I took a moment to admire his fit
    body, the water rushing over his tanned skin, and his bulging muscles
    everywhere. He turned to wash his hair, and I spied a faded tattoo on
    his hip, on the front, under the belt line but above his crotch. It was
    Alice, from "Through the Looking Glass." In one hand she held a cake,
    the other a bottle. I pointed to it and asked, "Is there a story behind
    that?"

    Steve grinned, "Yes. I got it in the service years ago. Kind of a joke. Do you get it?"

    I

    thought about it for a moment. In the fairy tale, when Alice sees the
    cake labeled "Eat me," she tastes it and grows to a giant size. When she
    swallows from the bottle marked "Drink me," she deflates again.

    I looked at the tattoo again. Alice was looking at Steve's thick mushroom-headed cock. I chuckled.

    Steve

    grinned. "A bonus is that it gets people to check out my cock," he
    snickered, soaping up his body. "When I catch them staring, they claim
    they were only looking at my tattoo!"

    After

    we showered, Steve asked me to get Ken up and see if he wanted to go
    hunting. Ken was thrilled and was ready in no time. I was actually
    looking forward to spending more time with Steve, but the boys insisted
    they needed to get an early start, and so off they went.

    I

    used the time to explore that ranger station. There was Steve's
    Airstream trailer, up on blocks and so old the tires had dry rotted
    years ago. There was the bunkhouse. I poked around the neatly made beds,
    smelled fresh linens, and spied on a few locker boxes with pictures of
    cheesecake pin-up girls stuck into the seams. A coffee percolator on a
    desk. The shower I'd been to, had four shower heads, fed by a large tank
    positioned to get the most warm sunlight.

    The

    last structure was the fire tower, a massive steel and wood structure
    at the highest point in the camp. The cabin at the top was only
    accessible by a long ladder with a cage around it. I started up,
    determined to fearlessly make it to the top. I did eventually and opened
    up a trap door to the interior. The cabin itself was smallish but was
    surrounded by glass and then a walkway with a steel railing. At first, I
    stood in the center of the room, looking out, but fearful of the almost
    imperceptible swaying at height, but eventually, intoxicated by the
    view, I ventured out.

    The

    view was spectacular. I think I could see the entire valley and well
    into the neighboring state: lush green trees, meadows with wildflowers,
    rivers, and streams for miles. It was an amazing view; this alone was
    worth the trip. There was another coffee maker and glass bottles of
    water on a desk next to a set of binoculars. I helped myself to a hot
    steaming cup and spent the morning just looking out as if I were a
    ranger with a keen eye for fires. I felt amazing.

    Around

    2 p.m. I was feeling peckish and bravely climbed down, thinking to
    scrounge up a small lunch, when I heard Ken whoop and looked over to see
    him and Steve dragging a dead hog behind them. Ken was beaming, his
    first wild kill on our trip. Steve talked up how good Ken had been:
    stealthy movement, a keen eye. I hugged Ken and shared his pride and
    exuberant spirit, and I was genuinely proud of him.

    He

    and Steve loaded the hog into Steve's Jeep. Steve explained that a
    local butcher would take in trade and, in return, provide the rangers
    with maple smoked bacon and other supplies. He said he'd be back in an
    hour, then he turned to Ken and me and said, "Tonight we're celebrating
    the promotion of Ranger Fred to company commander. It's called the
    'Arrow of Fire' celebration, after an old Indian tradition. You are both
    welcome to stay." Then he turned to me and said, "But it's been known
    to be a little wild."

    I held Ken's hand, and as Steven drove away, I whispered to him, "Wild? I hope so!"

    Days

    before, while we were driving to this location on the highway, Ken and I
    had had time to talk. Surprisingly, he didn't bring up how I'd gone
    from dutiful housewife to camp slut in a matter of days. We just made
    small talk, until I finally blurted out, "I was looking forward to
    getting fucked by those rangers. Just like Janis did with her old
    football team, one man after another fucking me, ejaculating in my cunt,
    my mouth, on my body. Over and over." I intended for my comments to be
    shocking, so I paused to see what Ken's reaction would be. We drove in
    silence for a while. Finally, Ken broke his silence.

    He

    sighed and said, "I know you did; well, I suspected it. It wasn't the
    right time, though." He was so matter-of-fact that I was taken aback.
    It's not every day a wife confesses to her husband that she fantasizes
    about a gang-bang. Ken didn't seem fazed. I didn't understand. I thought
    about it hard.

    "That doesn't bother you?" I asked. Then, feeling reckless, I blurted out, "Nothing I've done has bothered you."

    "I

    have to confess something," he said after a while. "When I first told
    you I wanted to go on an adventure with you..." he began. "Do you
    remember your reaction?" he asked.

    I smiled. "Yes, I thought you were crazy," I replied. "I refused your idea."

    "Yeah," Ken said. Then we drove in silence for a while.

    Then

    he started to talk again. "Yeah. At that moment, I decided to leave
    you. Maybe forever. No divorce, no drama; just get in the car and go.
    Never coming back."

    It

    was my turn to be shocked. My jaw hung open. Up to that time, I'd been
    an ideal wife; we had a beautiful family and a nice life. My shoulders
    shook with quiet sobs. Eventually, with a tear falling down my cheek, I
    croaked out, "Why?"

    Ken

    looked straight ahead. He said, "Do you know how many families in even
    our small town had lost sons to the war? Innocent kids drafted, shipped
    off, never to return, unless in pieces, in a box? Young people, just
    starting out in life, who are fresh, eager, innocent people. In a
    heartbeat, utterly destroyed, all their dreams crushed and discarded.
    Entire families are scarred, broken, and scattered."

    I was silent. I felt stunned.

    "Once

    we got the youngest of our children off to college, I figured they were
    safe for 4 years, maybe more. It was our one chance to live life. You
    and me. To live for all the people who couldn't anymore. It was my
    obsession, my passion now."

    Ken turned and looked at me.

    "I

    wanted to do this with you. When you refused, I was determined to do it
    without you. I would not be stopped. I'd made up my mind to leave you. I
    spent days crying, hardening my heart, imagining my life without you."

    Then

    he smiled. "But, in the end, you agreed to come with me and share this
    experience with me. I felt at that moment, like I'd been reborn; seeing
    you for the first time; and fell in love with you all over. I was even
    more determined that if you would share my adventure, I'd do everything
    in my power to support yours, whatever that entailed. Anything. We have
    one life. I want us to live it together."

    "And

    I knew, or at least feared, that you might take a lover. So many
    families in our parish have been broken up by adultery, wives or
    husbands leaving forever... I wanted there to be an "Us" after this was
    all done. No matter what."

    I

    had no words. Tears were streaming down my face. I slid over on the
    seat of our old station wagon, put an arm around Ken, my husband, and
    held him tight.

    At

    the ranger station, we had time to wash up, then Ken busied himself
    with preparing some of the fresh herbs and mushrooms he'd found while
    hunting. We had time to ourselves, and I asked him, "What was that
    secret you started telling me at the other campsite?"

    Ken stopped in his tracks, then said, "Maybe I shouldn't have said anything..."

    I looked at him. I reached out my hand and held his. "Really?" I started. "After the last few days, we still have secrets?"

    Ken snorted. "I guess not."

    "I couldn't tell you at the time. You'd have accused me of lying to sabotage Leo out of jealousy. But it's true."

    "What?" I prodded.

    "Who Deb is, didn't you know?" He huffed, "Deb is Leo's mother."

    I think my mouth hung open with shock.

    I

    thought about it for a moment. Mother and son? She was constantly
    helping him seduce girls, watching him fuck them and degrade them. I
    even saw her stroke his cock. Scandalous! However, it did explain her
    doting and her lack of any typical boy/girl interactions.

    Considering

    the past few weeks, I asked, "When did you know that Deb was his
    mother?" Ken thought for a moment. "Well, that night Leo first started
    to seduce you. Deb mumbled something to me, "...so much like his
    father." He looked at me, his eyes clear. "Something in the way she said
    it made me wonder."

    "Later,

    I sneaked over to their van and found the maps, the car's registration,
    and a packet of licenses and insurance cards stuffed in the glove box.
    They had the same last name. Leonardo and Deb...D’Angelo. Leo's birth
    certificate: she's his mother and no father is listed. No wedding
    license either. Deb is closer to your age, believe it or not. She must
    have had Leo at 18, or earlier."

    I just shook my head. "She looks younger than Leo."

    "Leo

    would always side with Deb over you. There was no possibility of him
    falling in love with you. If you had left with him or fallen in love
    with him at the first sign of trouble, you'd be on your own. Mama comes
    first."

    "Why didn't you tell me this earlier?" I accused him.

    "Why didn't you tell me he'd asked you to leave me?" Ken responded.

    I

    stopped dead. I never told Ken, because I never took Leo seriously.
    He'd mentioned it early on when we were still burning hot in lust for
    each other. But I was twice his age, and I could not have children. The
    idea of traveling the country with a hot young hippie lover was romantic
    but wildly impractical. I also knew I'd never leave Ken, so putting the
    idea in his head that I might, in the middle of a hot affair with
    another man, seemed callous to me.

    "I never told you, because I never actually considered it," I confessed.

    Ken

    smiled. "I didn't tell you at the time to avoid being accused of trying
    to split you up. Besides, then Deb would know what else I'd found."

    Ken paused, deep in thought. Then he continued.

    "Leo's

    draft notice. He's running. They both are. It was marked on a map. They
    are headed to Canada. If you were caught with them, you would have been
    an accessory to a felony."

    I

    was shocked, I guess. It wasn't that unusual, to be fair. But we all
    knew families where the government plucked young men out of high school
    and shipped them overseas. We protested; we wrote our congress about the
    unfairness and outright wrongness of it all. But turning tail and
    running just didn't seem right.

    A few hours later Steve returned, Ken helped him unpack, and then other men started arriving at the station.

    There

    were now 6 or more men: Steve, the blond Viking-ish "Andy's," Rangers
    Tim, Fred, and Jake. One older ranger they called "Injun Joe" was a
    tracker. They washed up and we ate together, a cordial meal and stories
    of campers lost and wolf sightings, encounters with bears, and bad
    weather.

    After

    dinner, they busied themselves with donning American Indian garb:
    loincloths, baggy burlap pants, and wampum beaded chest pieces. They
    pushed eagle feathers into their headbands and applied war paint to
    their faces. They eagerly helped Ken and me get into costume as well, as
    much as they had spare parts for. I fashioned a skirt out of a blanket,
    found a pair of old beaded moccasins, and worked a wide, beaded chest
    piece that barely hid my breasts. Steve said to me, "As the Chief's
    princess, the braves obey you, serve you, and satisfy you." Then he
    smiled and whispered, "Call out Ken's name if you get overwhelmed." and
    kissed me. I thought of Janis Joplin's exploits and said to myself,
    "This one's for us, sister!"

    Steve

    built the fire high. He produced bottles of clear spirit. It was strong
    and tasted of spice and fruit; they passed it around. I took my swig
    like the guys did.

    We

    made a circle around the bonfire, under the dark star-filled sky. Steve
    led the invocation, "Great spirit, we thank you for the success of
    Brother Fred, his promotion, and his leadership. We are blessed with
    bountiful hunting, and clear weather, and the teachings of our great
    father, Chief Two Deer, whose wise teachings have been passed down from
    his tribe to ours. We are grateful for the company of new friends. Now,
    we honor our history by releasing the fire arrow, so that all might
    share in our celebration!"

    With

    that, someone loosed a flaming arrow. It arched high in the black sky
    and extinguished at its apogee as if it had gone up into the sky itself.
    There was a great "Whoop!" sound, then some men beat drums while the
    others started to dance. They passed around a long carved pipe. The
    smoke was acrid and strong, each taking a deep inhale before passing it.
    They called me "Princess." Steve announced, in between dances, that I
    was the ceremonial tribal princess tonight. He said, "Sometimes they are
    sacrificed, other times worshiped." Then he grinned and returned to the
    dance. Ken must have set this up for me. I felt elated.

    Steve

    chanted a traditional American Indian song, rhythmic and soulful. Ken
    was on a drum, beating it in time, as Steve had taught him earlier.

    My

    mind was kind of in a fog; the drumming, all the semi-naked dancers
    surrounding me, the smoke made me dizzy, and the drink seemed to make me
    drop any inhibitions. It was a perfect storm.

    I

    danced too. While the men stomped and twisted, I danced a more
    feminine, sensual dance by the fire. Surrounded by semi-nude, sweaty
    muscles and my head swimming with the sounds and smells, I felt my
    arousal increasing. Had Ken arranged this? Did anyone suspect or plan?

    The

    "braves" danced closer to me, flexing and displaying their physical
    prowess like peacocks trying to impress the hen. Their physiques were
    glowing, lit by sweat and the reflecting firelight. One by one, I'd give
    my attention to the boldest until another dancer caught my attention in
    an unspoken competition. The dance was energetic; costumes were
    flopping around and parts falling off, until the first man was
    completely nude, then the rest quickly followed suit.

    Surrounded

    by naked men, I slowly led them over to where Steve and Ken performed.
    Then, with all eyes on me, I slowly stripped my makeshift dress off
    while dancing in sync with the drums; a slow-motion strip-tease,
    primitive, sensual, and scandalous. It was surreal, like a fantasy.

    At

    last, I was naked. I reached toward each man as they danced around me,
    touching an arm, a face, and a chest, bringing them in closer each time,
    building the sexual energy. I felt like a goddess, controlling them so
    easily with a glance or smile. I took one man's hand and placed it on my
    body; that seemed to be a signal for hands to shoot out and touch me
    everywhere; my legs, my breasts, my back, my shoulders. Building and
    building sexual tension.

    Then suddenly, the drumming stopped. We all froze.

    One

    young man came up to me, standing, nude, directly in front of me. He
    was tall, fit, and virile. Wearing war paint and sporting a semi-hard
    cock. We stood there for a long moment, breathing heavily and unmoving.

    Then he took me in his arms and kissed me. There was a loud "Whoop!" and the drumming started again.

    My

    head was spinning; I felt hands squeezing my breasts, fingers exploring
    my bottom. Strong arms helped me lie down and pull my legs apart. One
    guy lay on top of me, his cock rubbing against my wet cunt, teasing me,
    spreading my wetness, then slipping it in.

    It had started.

    He

    stuck the large tip of his cock into me only partially. I kept trying
    to push back to get the rest into me. He kept pulling back, so I
    couldn't. It was both frustrating and intense. Every once in a while
    he'd pull it out and rub that huge head against my clit. He was keeping
    my whole body on edge.

    "Do you want this, princess?" He'd ask, taunting me.

    "Yes! Yes! Fuck me!" I demanded. "Everyone!"

    He pushed, sinking his large cock deep into my cunt, until I felt his balls slap against my ass.

    "Oh my fucking God!" I screamed. "I'm coming! Yes! Yes! Oh, God! Yes!"

    He

    started pumping in and out, ramming it in and forcing my whole body to
    rock back and forth. I climaxed on his cock; my body was shaking and my
    hips were involuntarily thrusting up against his. There were hands all
    over me, anonymous, eager, probing, and touching every inch of my body
    while I came. It was so intense; I loved it.

    He

    must have ejaculated too. I felt a hot splash fill me up, then he
    pulled out (or was pulled out by his friends), and I felt fingers enter
    me. My cunt felt the slippery wet fingers of several men feeling and
    playing inside me. They pinched my nipples, stroked my sweaty skin, and
    even circled my tight asshole. I was totally lost in sensation, but
    begging for more even as my body lost control.

    So

    many fingers and hands explored my helpless body, finding new ways to
    touch, penetrate, and play with all my erogenous zones at once. I was
    riding the fingers in my cunt desperately trying to get off, hoping a
    big cock would soon replace them. My nipples were being pinched and
    pulled, and my boobs were being played with by so many hands I could not
    count. Suddenly, a large cock filled my left hand, and instinctively I
    grabbed hold of it. Seconds later, another in my right hand, and I
    started stroking two complete strangers, feeling them as they felt me.
    The hard shafts, foreskins, smooth balls. So many cocks, hands, and
    mouths.

    Thankfully,

    someone stuffed his large cock into me and started fucking. Other
    fingers were rubbing my clitoris ever as I was getting fucked; it felt
    incredible. I began to fuck him back. I had never felt anything like
    this before as fingers continued to touch my body in every way, even as I
    was fucked by strangers. Two men pushed their semi-hard cocks to my
    mouth. I sucked, licked, and played with them both until they ejaculated
    all over my face. I licked the sticky cream from my lips, savoring the
    hot, fresh taste, even as two more men replaced them. I was letting one
    man fuck me and letting others not only stick their fingers inside my
    cunt and even my ass and fondle my tits, but I was sucking their cocks
    too, and letting them cum in my mouth and throat. They became bolder; I
    was in sexual nirvana.

    I felt the cock in my cunt swell and pulse, and again I was filled with squirts of hot, fresh semen.

    I

    was now crying out, squealing with delight as I fucked each man, then
    the cock in my right hand spurted cum all over me. I jerked the shaft of
    the cock to my left until he too began to cover me in hot semen. It
    splashed over my tits and face. I licked and swallowed as much cum as I
    could from each spurting cock. I let the cock in my mouth fall out as he
    started to cum. It spurted in gobs all over my face, neck, and tits. I
    came again as steaming shot after sticky shot landed on me.

    "Oh God, Oh God, Oh God, yes, it feels so nice! Oh God yes!"

    I

    felt another cock erupt, ejaculating inside me. It pulled out and
    another pushed in; this cock erupted with a burst of cum deep inside me
    at the very first stroke. He kept pumping into me; the subsequent
    strokes were even deeper. This guy filled me with so much cum that I
    felt it flow from my cunt the moment he pulled out of me.

    I

    didn't know their names. I lost track of who's cock was in my cunt, or
    my hand, or my mouth. My tits and face were dripping with cum, and every
    few minutes a new hot splash of fresh cum was added.

    The

    first guy who'd cum in my mouth was hard again. Without saying
    anything, he just climbed on me and started fucking me. I could feel his
    cock against my cum-filled cunt. I felt so dirty knowing I was being
    fucked with loads of cum already filling my cunt. I started to climax
    again, and he came with me, filling my cunt with another load of cum.

    He

    no sooner pulled out when a new guy climbed on top of me. I had cum
    drying on my face and tits and several loads in my cunt. I wanted more
    cum in me. I could feel the cum in me squishing out with every deep
    stroke, running down my ass and thighs.

    A

    new guy already had his hands on my head and was holding it, fucking my
    mouth. Another joined him, trying to fuck my mouth at the same time. I
    cried out and climaxed, my body shaking and sweaty, then I returned to
    sucking these new cocks. The guy at my cunt was pounding me mercilessly.
    The combined feeling was intense. With each stroke of his cock, the
    nerves in my cunt were exploding. I. Was. Loving. It.

    I

    wondered what would happen if people back home found out I was such a
    slut. Would they be secretly envious of my new sexual freedom, my
    orgasmic life? My legs shaking, I came again. I started moaning, telling
    them to fuck me, telling them I wanted cock, more cock! The guy who
    just emptied his balls on my face moved off. I looked, and I could see
    my husband Ken standing there, still drumming, watching these men use
    me, his face unreadable. Then, the guy fucking me grunted like an animal
    and came inside me, his thick, hot cum filling my cunt. He fell back.
    Someone else stepped up, a new guy, his swinging cock semi-hard, and
    said, "My turn."

    I

    had been climaxing like waves crashing on the shore, little orgasms and
    big, while my body was overcome with stimulation. Several of the guys
    had fallen back, sweaty and exhausted, and were watching, stroking their
    cocks and waiting for a turn, or else completely spent, breathing
    heavy, eyes closed.

    My

    legs were still spread, and I became aware of the cool night air
    blowing across my used and dripping cunt. The new guy moved in between
    my legs, shoving them apart even further, and then I felt something at
    the entrance to my cunt, something large and hot. He looked down at me,
    grinning, then he pushed his cock into me.

    I gasped as if I had been punched in the gut.

    Even

    semi-hard, his cock was big. My cunt stretched, and I cried out as my
    body tried to accommodate his size. He pushed again; it slid into my
    cunt, painfully, deeper and deeper. With a painful, inaudible "thud," I
    felt it hit my cervix.

    In

    almost involuntary desperation, I looked over at Ken in a panic. Ken,
    seeing my fear, moved to stand up, but Steve put his hand on Ken's arm
    gently and whispered something. Ken slowly sat down again and resumed
    his tribal drumming.

    I

    looked at the new guy's face. He was older than the other men, his face
    tanned and sun wrinkled, his eyes clear. He grinned at me, then
    withdrew his cock slowly, hesitated, then rammed it home again. It
    wasn't that he did it fast or rough; it was that it just kept going.

    I

    inhaled as it painfully impacted my cervix again. I could almost feel
    it swelling inside me, stretching my cunt walls like never before,
    completely filling me. My mind raced. I thought of how to escape, to
    take the intense pressure off my vagina walls, to run to the safety of
    Ken.

    He

    pulled back slowly, took a deep breath, and rammed his hard cock deep
    into me again. I felt his wet balls slapping against my ass. I gasped
    again and tried to wriggle free. He looked at my pain and my fear and
    grinned.

    Then, while deep inside me, he pulled my legs up onto his shoulders, his cock filling me, pressing painfully against my cervix.

    He

    started fucking me with long, powerful strokes. He'd pull out until
    only the large head of his cock split my cunt lips, then thrust in
    completely, stretching me, making me gasp, feeling like I was being
    kicked in the stomach. Over and over, he fucked me. I clawed at his
    chest and his back, and he responded by pulling me closer, going
    impossibly deeper. Unrelenting, almost violent. Pound, pound, pound. I
    didn't know how long I could take it.

    Then

    things changed. My body accommodated his thickness and his length. My
    cum-filled and wet cunt made it easier for him to increase the speed of
    his strokes. The pain turned to pleasure; intense, obscene, carnal
    pleasure.

    A

    few of the guys that could still get erections were cheering, even
    jerking off and watching me get painfully fucked. They watched in
    lecherous fascination as this new guy's monster cock violated my body,
    rocking me back and forth with every stroke.

    He

    fucked me harder; each stroke brought new heights of orgasmic
    stimulation through my entire body. I started to fuck him back, drive my
    hips into his, and forced his giant cock even deeper into my body. I
    felt something building up inside me; a slow, powerful feeling rising up
    from my cunt to my spine. I'd been climaxing over and over, but this
    was different. Every nerve in my body was on fire, slowly building.

    Building.

    Building.

    Then

    it hit me. I screamed so loud I am sure every person in the state heard
    me above tribal drumming. My eyes grew large, I could not breathe, and I
    started to come. My body trembled and shook. I lost control of my
    flailing arms and legs, my head swinging wildly from side to side, eyes
    rolled back in their sockets. I came, I screamed, I thrashed. It was so
    intense I felt I was at my limit, my body near the breaking point. Then,
    halfway through my orgasm, he started to cum. I felt his muscular body
    grow hard and stiff; he drove his cock as deep as possible into me; he
    cried out a primal cry. His cock exploded inside me, like a balloon full
    of hot water bursting, every pump of his cock, every jet of cum,
    increasing the intensity of my climax. I shook, my face flushed and
    dripping with sweat, as the orgasm ripped through my body.

    I

    slowly became aware that things were still. The guy fucking me had
    stopped. He let my legs fall from his shoulders, then leaned in and
    kissed me gently, saying, "Thanks, princess," before carefully pulling
    out and moving away. When his cock slipped from my cunt, I felt hollow. I
    could feel gobs of semen flowing down my legs, forming a puddle around
    my ass. At some point, the guys jerking off nearby must have cum on my
    body; I felt hot splashes hitting my tits and face. I lay there,
    recovering for a long time until the cum covering my breasts and face
    started feeling cool in the night air, even as my cunt still felt hot.

    To be continued in part 5, based on a post by mydeepsix, for Literotica.

    58 min
  • Revival at Nude Creek: Part 3

    Ken’s wife pushes the boundaries of sexual liberation. Hard.

    Based on a post by mydeepsix, in 5 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    I

    lay there on the ground, my face hurt, flushed, and red from
    humiliation. Despite that, I felt newly needful, my cunt tingling with
    heat. I was aware of a rising arousal from deep in my subconscious. A
    raw, primal lust, an urgent need to please the alpha. I was now a
    worthless sex toy, nameless, only good for satisfying any random man
    that Leo gave me to. My cheek stung, and my mouth had the foul taste of
    the ranger's seed. But my cunt burned. I needed to get fucked again. Deb
    came over and helped me up, brushing the leaves and grass from my hair.

    "Are

    you OK?" she asked. I nodded. Then she turned and grabbed his cock and
    started to tug it, getting it semi-hard in the process.

    She

    nodded to me, "Show Leo you are grateful for his cock this morning,"
    and tugged Leo by the cock to stand in front of me. I hated her
    condescending tone, but I looked up at him, my feelings of desire for my
    young lover still burning in me.

    I

    would do my best for Leo. I had both hands around his thick shaft; my
    lips kissed the head. I could taste his pre-cum on my lips and tongue. I
    was kissing his cock, savoring the taste. I had never before considered
    putting a man's cock into my mouth; good girls didn't do such things.
    Now, it's my second one today, and this time I couldn't wait to taste
    him. I looked at his cock up close, for the first time in my life,
    actually seeing it and examining it in detail: the foreskin, the thick
    veins, the silky soft skin, the muscular hardness as it swelled up in my
    hands. I lifted his cock to examine his large, smooth balls. I lifted
    each one with my hand and felt it. Like an egg in a silk purse, I was
    fascinated with the weight and the feel of each one. I kissed them,
    making Leo moan and gasp, then took one into my mouth, gently feeling it
    fill my mouth, running my tongue over the smooth skin.

    Ken

    had fucked me on our wedding night, then as we tried for children. I
    never had any curiosity about his cock; it was just "there." Now, I
    found myself completely absorbed in learning everything there was about
    Leo's sex.

    I

    tugged his foreskin back, exposing the glistening head, wet from
    pre-cum. I kissed it, then let just the head penetrate my lips. I sucked
    the flavor into my mouth and swallowed.

    "Umm hmm, I love the way your cock tastes," I cooed. Leo moaned in pleasure.

    "Ken?

    Are you watching your wife pleasing Leo?" Deb jeered. "She's going to
    be a good cocksucker when he's done with her." For some reason, hearing
    the name of my husband was a little surprising, as I was only focused on
    Leo. I didn't look to see Ken's reaction.

    I

    started sucking Leo's cock, thicker than the ranger's. This time I did
    much better than with the ranger, as I wanted it. I wanted to show Leo I
    was good at sucking his cock. I realized I enjoyed it and grinned to
    myself for a moment; realizing I would have done this to Ken if he'd
    asked me. It was different from vaginal sex. I was a more active
    participant; I could use my tongue, my lips, my fingers, and my hands. I
    quickly learned that I had more control over a man this way. I could
    feel his climax rising, and I could encourage it or else slow it; he was
    vulnerable and pliable.

    Leo

    took his time, and he started fucking my mouth slowly; his much larger
    shaft challenged my fresh skills, but I was eager to please him. I
    placed my tongue under his tip and teased his cum hole. I tasted a tiny
    squirt for my efforts and then tried to get it to happen again. I opened
    my mouth to take him in deep, feeling his cock head hit the back of my
    throat.

    With

    Leo's hard cock in my mouth, I thought of my husband; our years of
    unimaginative sex. An entire world of intimacy had been kept from me. I
    took Leo's cock out of my mouth, his thick shaft shiny and glistening
    with my saliva.

    I

    turned to Ken: "Oh my god, his cock is so big in my mouth. I love
    pleasuring him like this. Did you ever imagine I'd be on my knees in
    front of a man like this?"

    I could see his cock was rock hard. Ken shook his head.

    It

    was true. Ken and I could now see a world of possibilities only because
    I had stepped beyond our comfort zone. After this, I realized I'd want
    to suck cock again, and often. I wondered if Ken would let me suck him.
    Or would I need to find another young, hard lover?

    "I

    love sucking your cock, Leo!" I reaffirmed, then returned my attention
    to his now fully stiff cock. He grunted with satisfaction at the skills I
    was demonstrating.

    That brought praise from Leo. "That's it, girl, that's good. Suck my cock. Show your husband what he's been missing."

    And

    I did. I attacked Leo's cock with gusto; his head hit the back of my
    throat but proved too thick to penetrate any farther, so I sucked and
    used my hand to stroke his exposed shaft.

    "Leo, your cock is so big," I bragged, knowing Ken could hear. "Your cock tastes so fucking good. So hard, it fills my mouth."

    I

    felt Leo's cock in my mouth start to stiffen. His cock was swelling and
    starting to throb in my mouth. Before, the ranger kind of just spurted
    when he was done, but I knew what to expect this time. I clamped my lips
    around the tip of his cock and started stroking the shaft. Soon, Leo
    grunted and started to ejaculate, sending hot jets of his fresh semen
    into my mouth. The first spurt hit my tongue: hot, thick, and not bad
    tasting. Recalling my choking on the ranger's cum earlier, this time I
    swallowed as fast as I could, letting my mouth fill up, then swallowing
    again. The spurts kept coming. I kept swallowing even as some escaped
    and dripped down my chin. I used my fingers and the back of my hand to
    clean my face and then licked all the cum off my hand. It tasted great. I
    wanted more.

    I

    didn't gag on Leo's cum; his semen tasted a little salty but clean and
    raw, and I sucked his cock dry eagerly. Leo must have had enough; he
    unceremoniously pushed me away, pulled up his pants, and wandered off.

    I

    watched him go wordlessly, then hearing a pan hit our fire grate, I
    looked back as Ken started breakfast. The ranger's basket contained
    eggs, flour, lard, and a few other small packets. Mike took it over to
    Ken, and they started the fire for breakfast.

    I had been sold for a basket of eggs...

    Ken

    made me a plate. We started eating. By that time, Deb, Don, Mike, and a
    few random girls sauntered over, perhaps drawn by the smell of
    breakfast, including Leo, and they consumed everything Ken had cooked.
    Then, unceremoniously, they just wandered off, saying very little. After
    breakfast, Ken and I were relaxing, and I was glad to have him alone
    for a change when Leo returned with Don and joined Mike, boldly asking,
    "Want to try my little slut's mouth?" Don chuckled, rubbing his crotch
    to show that he was semi-hard already.

    Leo

    looked at me and demanded, "Ask them if you can suck their cocks too."
    Don pulled his hard cock out eagerly. Mike looked over at Ken as if
    asking if this was OK, even after everything he's seen so far. Ken
    glanced at me, then back to Mike, and nodded. I looked over at Leo, my
    young lover. He was like a child with a new toy, seemingly determined to
    play with it until it broke.

    I

    looked over and saw both Don and Mike were nude and erect; each of
    their hard cockes were bouncing like springs, and they were shamelessly
    stroking in anticipation; a real pair of tug monkeys.

    In

    our town, boys who abused themselves by playing with their cockes were
    considered slovenly, ape-like, of low value, and unable to win a girl.
    But here, the handsome, if devilish and muscular Don, and quiet, but
    equally attractive and athletic Mike, altered my image of masculinity.
    They were openly lusting after me, aroused and eager. I felt powerful;
    they were mine for the taking.

    Leo

    grinned; he was enjoying his domination over me, pushing me farther and
    farther. I shrugged, then knelt between the two and took a cock in each
    hand.

    Little

    did Leo suspect, I was having lusty ideas of my own. Those two young
    men, so hot, muscular, and wild, the thought of me having them both now
    was intoxicating. I looked over at them and smiled. "Can I suck your
    cocks?" I inquired lustily. Just hearing those words out loud was making
    me wet.

    Oh

    god, I had reached the point where Leo ordered me, and I obeyed, asking
    two guys if I could suck their cocks. I knew I wanted to and was going
    to. I wanted to show Leo how obedient I could be. Somehow, it was more
    depraved and more arousing knowing Ken was there, helplessly watching me
    beg to please other men. I turned my head and looked at the guys.

    "Please let me suck your cocks!" I begged. Don leaped forward and offered me his hard rod.

    I

    realized that I wanted and needed this. The idea of being commanded to
    please other men and serve them turned me on so much. Still, I'd never
    done anything so indecent like this before. I looked at Leo, grinning
    arrogantly. I smiled back.

    Kneeling,

    I took Don's cock into my mouth, slowly working my spit down the shaft
    until his balls touched my chin. Mike stood nearby, his cock bouncing,
    already hard.

    I

    looked at Leo. He was sitting back, pants down. His cock was getting
    rock-hard as he was watching me. I felt my cunt tingle knowing that I
    was turning him on by being a good, obedient servant. I started by
    stroking them both, then turned my head to Mike's cock. I could see a
    drop of pre-cum at the tip. I licked it with my tongue, savoring the
    taste, eliciting an encouraging moan from Mike. It tasted different than
    Leo's, but I liked it. I was going to enjoy this. I then lowered my
    head over the tip and started to suck him. I switched to Don, then back,
    until they both tried to force their cocks into my mouth, both slick
    wet cock heads sliding over my lips, pushing into my face. I couldn't
    take both, so I took Don's deep while stroking Mike. It was so erotic, I
    was getting so turned on!

    Easing

    my mouth off Don's cock, I voiced my need, "Mike, now I want you to
    fuck my face. Pump your big, hard cock into my mouth."

    I

    opened my mouth wide and waited for Mike to fill my throat with his
    long cock. He eagerly pushed his cock into my mouth and started to
    slowly and gently pump it in and out. I placed my hands on Mike's hips
    and pulled him into my throat harder. He got the message and started to
    fuck my face.

    I

    kept switching from one cock to the other. Don talked to Leo,
    commenting about me as if I were an object, noting my technique or my
    enthusiasm but not using my name: I was just an anonymous, cock-sucking
    whore to them. I didn't care; I was getting so aroused, so hot, I needed
    a cock in me.

    I glanced over at Leo. He was leaning back, pridefully watching his whore perform.

    He wanted a whore, so I'd show him a whore.

    I

    looked up at Don, "Fuck me! Fuck me, Don!" I pleaded. I got on all
    fours, stoking Mike's cock as I moved. Don snickered. He looked over at
    Ken, his mouth curled into a cocky smirk.

    "Ken,

    come over here," Don offered. "Stand next to me so you can see my cock
    deep in your wife's cunt." Ken obeyed reluctantly, moving next to Don.

    Don

    got behind me. He pulled my T-shirt up over my ass and started playing
    with my cunt. I felt his probing fingers stroke my cunt lips, making me
    wet almost immediately. He jammed his cock in me, making me gasp and
    almost fall forward, then pumped his cock into my cunt a few times. Just
    as it started to feel good, he withdrew and then turned me around. I
    kneeled in front of him in the grass, on all fours. Don was stroking his
    cock in my face, arrogantly watching Ken and then me. Mike took
    position behind me. I felt his hard rod slide into my sopping wet cunt.
    Somehow, it felt much better than Don's, less rough, and I moaned with
    delight. I looked over at Ken for the first time. I think he was pleased
    that I'd finally let Mike have my cunt.

    "God,

    yes! Fuck me! I want to feel you and Don fucking me from both ends," I
    declared, reaching for Don's stiff cock. He pushed it into my mouth with
    little fanfare.

    They traded places a few times, and I climaxed over and over from the stimulation at both ends, even surprising myself.

    Mike

    moved behind me and pushed his cock into my cunt roughly, no longer any
    pretense or warning. He started pumping rapidly. I felt the sweet
    thickness of his cock fill me; my body responded almost instantly.

    After

    a few minutes, they switched positions. I tasted myself on Mike's cock,
    my wetness, his pre-ejaculate. It was so hot. Ken walked over to us but
    only watched.

    Finally,

    I took Don's cock head into my mouth and sucked my way down the entire
    length of his shaft until my lips were pressed against his pubic hair. I
    pumped my head up and down, trying to give Don the oral thrill of his
    young life. He must have been stroking earlier, so it didn't take him
    long. I felt the first hot spurt hit my tongue, and then he pulled back
    and painted my face and breasts with the remaining five or more splashes
    until he shook it in my face. Mike had been fucking me at the same
    time, each push of his cock into me forcing my mouth down on Don's cock.
    After Don ejaculated on me, Mike pulled out and tugged my head toward
    his cock. Mike barely got his cock in my mouth before he climaxed. I
    grabbed his tight ass and pulled him deep, swallowing his creamy young
    load as fast as I could. He too pulled back, and the last few squirts
    landed on my neck and boobs. It felt amazing to be covered in hot semen,
    dripping down my chest and off my face.

    Panting,

    covered in sweat and semen, I stood up to show Ken how sexy I looked
    and noticed he was sporting a tent in his shorts. I made a show of
    licking up every drop of semen I could find, just for Ken. By the end,
    his eyes were on fire with lust. After everything, he still wanted me.
    Suddenly, I looked over at Leo. He was looking off in the distance.

    Leo

    didn't try to fuck me or make me blow him again; I wondered why, but I
    was really glad for a break. I started to clean up and catch my breath.

    After

    the breakfast fun was over, Leo must have gone back to the van. I told
    Ken I needed to nap, so he said he was going fishing and invited Mike to
    go along with him. Mike tugged on Don's shirt, and they ran after Ken.
    This was the most unexpected dynamic I'd ever witnessed. They would fuck
    me in front of my husband, use me like a slut, and then Ken would treat
    them like neighborhood boys: taking them fishing, teaching them how to
    make a fire, what trees have the best wood for cooking, and how to
    follow animal tracks. In truth, I was shocked.

    Ken

    seemed fine with only watching me with these men, never interested in
    joining. No jealousy, possessive control, or attempts to "save me from
    myself" drama either. I fucked or sucked a group of young men right in
    front of him, then he took them fishing. It was so unexpected, the
    things Ken tolerated...

    After the men left, the camp quickly became quiet with only Deb and myself there, resting and listening to the wind.

    By

    now the semen was drying on my skin; I liked having it on me. I was
    wearing it like a badge or something. Still, I wanted to wash up. Deb
    helped me get cleaned up in the creek. Then, with all the men gone, Deb
    came over to me, and we sat together near the campfire. She looked at me
    and asked, "How are you doing?"

    I

    looked back, gazing into her eyes for a moment, then replied, "I feel
    like I have just discovered an entirely new world, only inches from the
    place I'd been living my whole life. I am a sexual creature. I'm eager
    to explore this part of my being and, with each discovery, find out who I
    am."

    She leaned in and whispered, "There's even more to it than you know," and then she kissed me.

    At

    first I resisted. A woman kissing a woman was a new concept for me; I
    had no idea how to process it. After a moment, I realized that Deb's
    kiss was passionate and sensual while being soft and delicate, very
    different from a man's kiss. I relaxed and found I enjoyed it.

    We

    kissed. She fondled my breasts gently, making my nipples hard and
    sensitive. I followed suit, feeling her breasts and nipples with my
    fingers, for the first time in my life seeing another woman as a sexual
    being. Deb's hands found my cunt, and I spread my legs to give her
    access, even as I mirrored her touch on her own cunt.

    Playing

    with Deb was completely different than with a man. We gently explored
    each other's bodies, touching, tasting, and kissing. I had never tasted
    another woman's cunt before. I had masturbated and then licked my
    fingers, but never another woman's. Deb taught me to lick her cunt while
    she licked mine, our bodies lying on the grass, reversed. There was no
    urgency, no hurry, at least not until we each approached our climax.
    Then we kind of got there together, each waiting for the other to catch
    up. It was a softer, more civilized kind of magic. After Deb left, I
    crawled into the tent, snuggling up in our familiar old blanket and
    drifting off to sleep. At some point, Ken joined me, and we lay together
    in silence for a while.

    Ken broke the silence. "How are you doing?" he asked, with real concern.

    "What

    could you possibly be referring to?" I retorted, with false innocence.
    Ken grunted; he allowed a tiny chuckle to hang in the air.

    I rolled over and looked into his eyes.

    "I love it," I said. "I've never come so many times. I never knew my body was capable of this kind of pleasure."

    "What about the humiliation? The servitude?" he inquired.

    "Are you certain you want to hear this?" I replied. Ken nodded tentatively. Then, again, more sure.

    "Ken,

    I loved being Leo's slut, even when he used me, then shared me, and
    practicality gave me away. Each new experience pushed my boundaries and
    showed me a different side of myself." I took a deep breath.

    "Maybe

    it's not the submission that excites you, but by submitting, you give
    yourself permission to..." Ken paused. "Go farther sexually than you
    might have when you were your old self?"

    I paused, considering what Ken was saying.

    "Well,

    maybe. I loved sucking cock and the power it gave me over a man. I
    loved making men lose control, climax, ejaculate, and then be covered
    with their hot cum. I love the feeling of a hard cock exploding in my
    cunt. I loved people watching me act so sexy; it was all so new, so
    wanton."

    "Hmm." Ken postulated, "What if some creepy old codger on the street called you a slut?"

    I recoiled at the thought.

    "But

    it's hot when Leo does it? It gets you aroused when he does." Ken
    inquired. Then he put his lips next to my ear and whispered, "Maybe your
    sexual infatuation with the young Leo is so intense that he can call
    you anything he wants, and it's arousing. Maybe you permit him to
    dominate you because Leo ignites your sexual appetite. Maybe you're not a
    slut, not his slut, but a deeply sexual woman."

    I

    looked at Ken and smiled. "Maybe. But I will always be your slut... " I
    felt Ken's hard cock pushing against my rear, so I moved until I felt
    it slip into my cunt. Ken started pumping his cock in and out of me with
    fresh energy, a new and welcome lust, even as I considered his words.

    I

    was so immersed in my thoughts that I had almost lost track of who was
    where. Whoever was fucking my cunt thrust hard into me. I came again,
    tingling and enjoying the feeling, until at last I felt Ken's
    ejaculation filling me up. He held me close, not talking, until I
    drifted off to sleep.

    Around

    dinner time, I woke to hear voices outside our tent. I looked, and
    Ken's eyes were open; he heard them too. Mike, Don, and Leo had
    returned. We prepared dinner, we ate, and then everyone kind of wandered
    off.

    That

    was odd; Leo didn't fuck me. I wondered why. Was Leo tired of me? On
    reflection, I realized I didn't care. It was a rare moment of quiet for
    Ken and me; we ate dinner quietly and fell asleep in each other's arms.

    Chapter
    4: "Consequences of my actions" Ken is tested. Leo's animal passion
    fades, even as April is only getting started. But, word gets around,
    will she get more than she can handle?

     

    Rediscovering my first love

    The

    next morning I woke up snuggled next to Ken. After a few minutes of
    listening to his deep breathing, I considered waking him up with my
    newfound oral skills. But, after a moment of consideration, I decided to
    let him sleep in and look for Leo instead. Isn't that funny? As his
    wife, I knew Ken would enjoy sleep more than to be woken up early, even
    by a blow job. I decided to get up and wash in the creek. After a while,
    Leo appeared, alone, and seeing me naked, he walked over to me. His
    semi-hard cock was swinging as he walked; he was so sexy, so natural. I
    knelt as he got near me and opened my mouth; no words from him were
    needed.

    I

    took the head of Leo's cock into my mouth and sucked it way down the
    entire length of his shaft until it hit the back of my throat. I bobbed
    my head back and forth, trying to give Leo the best head I could. I was
    so glad for his attention again, willing to do anything.

    After

    a few minutes, I eased my mouth off his shaft, looked him in the eyes,
    and urged him, "Now Leo, I want you to fuck my face. Pump your big, hard
    cock deep into my mouth. Be rough, Leo, do it."

    I

    opened my mouth wide and waited for Leo to fill my throat with his
    cock. He lustily obliged me and pushed his cock into my mouth and
    started to slowly and gently slide it in and out. I let him do this for a
    moment, and then I placed my hands on his hips and pulled him into my
    mouth hard and fast. He got the message and started to fuck my mouth
    with increased energy. His wet balls were slapping against my chin; warm
    saliva was splashing everywhere.

    He

    pushed his fat cock into my mouth again and again, pounding against the
    back of my throat. I had to force my jaws open wide, covering my teeth,
    to protect his silky shaft from harm. After his cock was soaking wet
    from my saliva and fully hard, he pulled out and led me over to the park
    bench near my tent and bent me over it. Unceremoniously, he got behind
    me and started to fuck my cunt. It didn't take too long for me to start
    feeling my arousal rise, a climax building.

    I

    cried out shamelessly, "Oh yes. Yes! Yes! Ugh, Yes! Fuck me with that
    big, hard cock. Take me, honey. I love your cock. I love it! Shoot your
    seed into me! Yes! Fill me up."

    Ken

    must have heard the racket (half the camp might have heard) and emerged
    from our tent, sleepy-eyed but alert to his wife's activities.

    Leo

    was fucking me, doggie style, while Ken watched. I climaxed several
    times, then Leo ejaculated, grinned as he pulled his dripping wet cock
    out of my cunt, pulled on his clothes, and wandered off.

    Ken helped me up, and we sat next to each other for a while, in silence. Then he leaned in and nuzzled my neck.

    "Something

    happened while we were fishing yesterday," he whispered in a puzzled
    tone. "And, there's something I need to tell you." He was about to speak
    when we heard someone approaching. It was a group of girls looking for
    Leo. He reconsidered and added, "I'll tell you later." We hugged each
    other and sat in silence for a little while.

    We had most of the day to ourselves; Leo came by later, near sunset.

    After dinner, the three of us watched the sunset together. Leo held me close, and Ken sat nearby.

    Leo brazenly fingered my cunt, and I spread my legs to give him better access.

    "Someone is pretty fucking wet," he stated the obvious.

    "Please fuck me, Leo. My cunt is soaked and needs to be filled with your big cock." I begged.

    We

    moved into the tent and fell onto the sleeping bags, tearing our
    clothes off. He pushed his cock into me. He went down on me with long,
    slow strokes. I felt it as it slid in and out. It practically massaged
    my clit with each stroke.

    "God yes," I moaned. "I love your cock, Leo!"

    I

    just sat back and enjoyed the feeling of fullness and sensations, and
    finally, when his climax hit, he filled me with his hot young seed. We
    lay next to each other, and Leo slowly dozed off.

    I

    looked up and noticed Ken had somehow made his way into the tent and
    was curled up nearby, watching. I moved over to him, put my head on
    Ken's chest, and felt him breathing.

    "That

    Deb is hot as hell," I commented. "I think she may like to watch Leo
    fuck more than he likes to fuck. She loves seeing how far a girl will go
    to please him." Ken just grunted. Saying it out loud made me realize
    how odd it was, actually. Deb was like his wingman.

    "Do you think she's hot?" I turned to Ken.

    Ken was momentarily silent, then admitted, "Yes, she's a beautiful woman."

    "Have you fucked her yet?" I probed.

    It

    was funny; just as I asked that question, I realized that Ken and I had
    not been apart much, even though I'd been fucking my way through all
    the men at camp. I'm not even sure he would have had any time to fuck
    her if he wanted to. For some reason, I wanted Ken to experience the
    sexual freedom I now had, even though I'd never considered it until just
    that moment.

    "No." He said simply. I thought about his answer for a moment.

    "You know, you should," I replied, in genuine surprise.

    Ken took a deep breath. "We're just different people." He said. I wasn't sure if he meant Deb or me.

    I

    thought for a moment. These past few days I'd been living a completely
    different life, floating like a balloon, trailing a long string behind
    me, completely free of any preconceived "normal behavior", decorum, or
    any concern about other people's judgment. But then Ken would remind me
    that he was my string, my tether to reality. I knew, deep inside, that
    my wild sexual adventure was not without risks and that I could get away
    with things here, so far from home, that would destroy me in any other
    place. But, as long as Ken was here, I could be free to test the length
    of my string.

    I

    kissed Ken. Not like a wife kisses her husband, but like a cheating
    lover kisses her stud, lustfully, passionately, knowing that we might be
    caught at any moment and the world comes crashing down on us. I loved
    this feeling, this new aspect of our lives. We were quickly naked and in
    each other's arms in an instant. Ken was hard, and his cock slipped
    into my used cunt easily.

    He started pounding me.

    I started to come. "Fuck me. Fuck me hard. Fuck me like an animal! Fill my cunt. Give me your cum," I wailed.

    All

    I wanted to do was come with my husband. I wanted to feel his cock
    pounding me, my body responding, my orgasm rising. I came, and Ken kept
    pounding me. I came again. Every time I came, I wanted to again. I
    reached up, grabbed my thighs, and pulled my legs up and apart. I wanted
    to feel him deep inside me.

    "Oh my god. Don't stop; fuck me harder. I'm coming. God yes!" I screamed.

    Suddenly,

    I realized: there was something very dirty now about fucking my
    husband; something wildly erotic. Like we were sneaking around on our
    spouses, or he had just come back from war, or something. It was more
    than just a climax, more than that physical release. It was powerful and
    meaningful. Fucking Ken was now a spiritual event, moving and electric.
    When I let Leo fuck me, I let him have my body. But, when my husband
    Ken and I fucked, I mean, made love, I gave him my entire soul. I had no
    shame, no inhibitions left, no reservations. I held nothing back.

    I

    climaxed, and I felt Ken's orgasm take him simultaneously. He held his
    cock deep in me; I felt the hot jets of his semen hitting my cervix. We
    held each other, and I started weeping softly.

    Ken

    hugged me close for a long time, and then he murmured, "I have to tell
    you: I don't hate watching you give yourself to other men, although I
    know I should! Especially because they don't deserve you. But maybe I
    didn't either, before. You deserve better."

    He

    took a deep breath and continued, "I should be jealous, or protective,
    or hate them for what they do to you, or even look away, but I don't."

    He got quiet for a moment, then continued, "I should hate you for what you're doing to me."

    I

    was stunned. What he said was true; I knew that much. The next moment, I
    felt a fear deep inside me, like I'd never felt before. Shaking, I
    dared to ask. "Why don't you?"

    I gulped.

    "Why don't you hate me?"

    Ken sighed.

    "I

    admit it's a huge thrill watching you come alive. It was the hottest,
    sexiest thing I'd ever imagined. The way you seduce other men, crave sex
    with them, the way you move when you're fucking them, the way they
    desire you, get hard for you, mount you so shamelessly, stretch your
    hot, wet cunt when they penetrate you. I can't help myself; it's
    incredibly sexy. I do love you, wife."

    "But..." I started.

    "Let's

    just say this: It was... is a shock to see what you're doing, that's
    true. It's not what I expected or prepared myself for. Even so, I
    abandoned my old life to do this, and I brought you to this place. If I
    hold you back and judge you, how am I different than you were that
    morning when you called me crazy?" He took a deep breath, and I could
    see him fighting an internal battle before continuing, "This is your
    moment. There will be time for reflection later." It was a puzzling
    thing to say, but I felt T owed him at least that tiny amount of trust.

    "I love you, husband," I replied.

    We fell asleep in each other's arms.

    I face the consequences of my actions

    This

    day had started like the others; Leo had arrived at our tent and had
    woken me up by fucking me senseless; the screams and cries of pleasure
    attracted Mike. He stopped by to watch for a moment, then walked off.
    Having an audience made it hotter for me somehow. Leo finished and
    wandered off, and this way I had time to clean up.

    I

    was hoping I had time to suck Ken's cock before the camp was busy with
    activity, but we were soon caught up in daily life. The afternoon passed
    quickly. More people were arriving for a day-trip, and a few camped
    overnight. There were a few girls who followed Leo around, but today
    they were packing, planning on leaving the next day. We were getting
    ready to cook our fish, and Deb was making up a batter from the
    remaining eggs and flour. She seemed to be growing impatient with Leo
    and was eager to continue their journey. Leo, for his part, was happy to
    fuck, eat, and hang out as long as I was willing. It was happening less
    often now, though, and I was feeling more and more anxious and
    unsatisfied, my arousal never seeming sated.

    Ken and I had a rare moment alone to talk. He seemed pensive, so I prodded, "What's on your mind?"

    He

    took a deep breath and began, "After fishing for a while the other day,
    Mike and Don kind of lost interest and started walking back to camp. I
    kept fishing, even though my basket was full, because they were still
    biting, if not as frequently. Eventually, I gave up and started back
    myself."

    "I

    heard a noise, someone laughing, so I moved to the bank and kept myself
    hidden as I crept up to where the sounds came from. I moved silently,
    looked over, and discovered Mike and Don nude, splashing in the deep
    part of the creek. I secreted myself in the creekside brush and watched
    for a moment, fascinated as these two young Adonis laughed and wrestled
    each other, their wet bodies glistening with water in the morning sun.
    At one point, Mike got Don into a headlock, and seconds later Don cried
    out, "You win!" just before Mike released him. Then, Mike leaned back on
    a ledge and wagged his cock at Don. Don grabbed it and started to tug
    on it."

    I was fascinated by this story; I felt myself getting aroused.

    Ken

    continued, "Don kneeled and took Mike's cock into his mouth and started
    to suck. After a few minutes, they traded places. Don was getting his
    cock sucked by Mike. So taboo and so many social norms were violated. It
    was so obscene, so dirty."

    Ken sighed. "I'd never seen anything like that."

    I

    thought about it for a moment, picturing it in my mind's eye. Two
    beautiful young men, nude, muscular, hard cocks, each touching, tasting,
    and pleasuring the other's body. I felt my cunt tingling; I knew I was
    wet; I could almost feel the heat from it. I reached over and felt Ken's
    crotch. His cock was rock hard, straining against his jeans.

    "Did it turn you on?" I asked.

    Ken

    hesitated, almost ashamed. "Yes," he finally admitted. "It was very
    erotic. I knew I should have been sickened or repelled, but it was
    incredibly sexy."

    Then I asked again, almost in disbelief. "You liked watching men have sex with each other?"

    Ken

    shrugged, "It was new, I guess." Then he looked at me and said, "Look,
    it's not something I'll obsess over; it just caught me by surprise."

    Ken

    admitted to me, his wife, that he enjoyed watching men have sex with
    each other; that was a huge risk to take. After a moment, he said, "I'm
    not going to spend a lot of time thinking about it. But I think it's
    what got Mike kicked out of his house. I suspect his father caught him
    with another boy and disowned him."

    I whistled. That was a serious offense.

    "But I had sex with Mike! You saw it!" I argued, "He must like girls!"

    Ken shrugged. "Go figure," he sighed.

    I nodded in agreement, but wondered where this would lead.

    It

    was late afternoon now. Don had left, and Mike was hanging around Ken
    more often. I found myself more attracted to Mike; it seemed to please
    Ken that Mike and I fucked every once in a while. At this point, I tried
    not to think about things too much. I did sense that Leo didn't like
    Mike too much but ignored him more than not. It seemed once Don left,
    Leo seemed to lose interest in playing the alpha bull.

    Suddenly Mike came running up the path in a panic.

    "The rangers are back, and there's a lot of them! A truck, a van, and a Jeep; maybe guys 10 or more!"

    I

    didn't understand the problem; I was looking forward to meeting new
    men, young and virile. I started thinking about that Janis Joplin rumor,
    where she took on her entire high school football team. Certainly, Leo
    would again try to show off, prove he was the alpha, and order me to
    suck their cocks; make me fuck a few of them. My cunt started to ache
    for attention.

    Suddenly,

    Ken took me aside and cursed, "That's not a "few guys," that's a mob,
    and a mob can get violent very easily. You need to take the girls and
    get out of here!" I looked up. Mike was helping Deb, who was already
    running fast, and Leo was slightly ahead. I quickly helped the girls
    collect their things, and we soon followed.

    Ken

    stayed behind to slow them down; Leo and Deb ran down the creek, but
    the girls and I were barefoot and didn't keep up; we got separated from
    them and finally turned off to a side path. I called for Mike, and he
    helped hide us away in the blackberry patch hill overlooking our camp.
    Once safely hidden, Mike ran off, calling out, "Stay put, I'll be right
    back!" as he disappeared. I had the girls lay low and covered them and
    myself with leaves, and we hunkered down, just within earshot of the
    camp.

    The

    rangers were loud, obviously horned up. A few were drunk and demanding
    to know where the "cock-sucking sluts" they had heard about were; they
    were all expecting to have a chance at me. There must have been 12 or 14
    of them milling around, young, brutish, and virile.

    While

    I listened to them demand sex, I started to imagine them naked, all hot
    for me. For some reason, the story of Janis Joplin and her taking on
    the entire school football team on the field was vivid in my head. Lying
    there, taking on one man after another. I wondered if I could be that
    tough. Shamelessly foolhardy? Lusty?

    The

    thought of them fucking me, taking turns, fighting among themselves to
    get their chance, sticking their hard young cocks into my mouth or my
    cunt, one after another until they filled me with hot, fresh seed, was
    getting me very wet.

    I

    closed my eyes. I imagined being the object of so many men's lust.
    These young men had chiseled, lean bodies. They would be naked, a wide
    variety of cocks, all erect, some stroking in anticipation. The boldest
    one would be the first to stick his stiff cock into my wet cunt, his
    friends would watch. I'd beg the next guy in line to feed me his hard
    cock. While I shook from the pounding one guy was giving my wanton cunt,
    I'd be desperately licking and sucking any cock that came close to my
    mouth. The guy in my cunt would pull out and stick his wet, slimy cock
    in my face; I'd start sucking him. A new guy would approach, hard, just
    another cock at my cunt. The head of each cock would push my cunt lips
    open, slide in, and start pumping me. I could feel the size of each new
    cock as it entered me, stretching my cunt wide.

    I thought about how good it would feel.

    "God yes, fuck me, fill me up. I'm a cum slut. Give it to me. Give it all to me." I would have begged.

    I

    imagined as each new cock throbbed and the guy's young body stiffened,
    and they each ejaculated in me. I could almost feel those cocks deep
    inside me. Each would add hot sticky seed to my cunt a dozen squirts at a
    time, until I was so full of cum I could feel it running down my legs.

    Yes, I wanted this.

    I

    could hear the rangers demanding to know where the girls were, those
    sluts, and they made crude comments about fucking, unloading a season's
    worth of pent-up lust, and cum. Holding us down, wearing our cunt's out,
    making us scream, taking turns; who would go first? Their rough talk
    was exciting; the thought of being used by so many eager men was just so
    hot.

    I

    was just about to leave the girls and make my way back to camp and get
    the fucking I was desperate for when I heard soft crying. Both the girls
    were shaking, weeping quietly.

    "What's the matter?" I asked.

    The blond girl, between sobs, cried, "I don't want to be raped."

    I

    stopped dead in my tracks, my blood suddenly running cold. They were
    right; if I gave away our position, that mob of testosterone-fueled and
    foolish young men might not be satisfied with my cunt; they might
    violently attack any nearby girl, especially considering they were with
    me. I thought back to that morning when I sucked one ranger's cock, like
    a slut, never asking his name or demanding any respect at all. He had
    slapped me hard. He must have gone back and told everyone and spread the
    story. I never considered that my actions would endanger anyone else,
    let alone these girls who were the same age as my children.

    I

    did my best to comfort them, keeping an eye out in case we were
    discovered and looking for the best escape route. I heard Ken say, "They
    went to town to buy supplies. I don't know when they might be coming
    back, if at all." That only seemed to anger the rangers; they accused
    Ken of lying and again demanded to know where the girls were. They
    accused Ken of hiding them and threatened to tear the camp apart.

    Just then, Mike arrived. The rangers turned to him, demanding to know where the girls were.

    "I

    just came from their camp. They must have packed up earlier and left;
    the camp is deserted," he groused as if he were disappointed. He then
    shrugged and started walking back to his bike, as if to leave. I think
    he was trying to convince the Rangers to leave too. He stopped and
    glanced back; no one was following him.

    I

    heard someone yell, "The hell with this!" Someone pushed Ken, another
    took a swing at him, Ken ducked, then punched him in the gut, making him
    double over and fall. Another ranger leaped forward, swinging his fist,
    and blindsided Ken in the face. Another knocked him over, and several
    more started to kick him. Ken fought to get up but was surrounded. Mike
    jumped in and tried to pull Ken free, but two rangers tackled him and
    dragged him off.

    Suddenly, a deep voice bellowed out, "That is enough!"

    From

    the back of the pack, a ranger stepped forward, and the other men moved
    aside to let him pass. He looked like a linebacker, muscular and
    confident. There were two other young men with him, both blond with crew
    cuts, and they walked alongside him like sharks in the wake of a boat.
    He spoke loud enough for everyone to hear: "It seems we've made a
    mistake; there is no church bus full of eager dance hall girls here.
    Let's go; there's no good reason to stay. Go!" The group of men grumbled
    but slowly started to leave; the big ranger stayed back and watched.

    He

    turned to Ken and stuck out his hand to help him up. "I'm Ranger Steve.
    This is Andy and Andy, the twins." The two blond Vikings extended their
    hands in turn. Steve continued, "There are not really twins; we just
    say that to mess with the campers." Then, looking at Ken's bruised face,
    he asked, "Are you OK?"

    Ken

    rubbed the side of his face and replied, "Yeah, I think so; nothing
    feels broken. One of your rangers has a mean left uppercut." He reached
    over and helped Mike up.

    Steve

    grinned. "I'll be sure to relay your compliment to him in the morning.
    All the park rangers from the western region are meeting a few miles
    from here. A young ranger was telling tales of a group of girls here who
    were, um, eager for uniformed men, let's say. The story got wilder with
    each telling; I tagged along to make sure my men didn't get into
    trouble, and a good thing too."

    Ken thanked him for his help, and they shook hands again.

    "We're

    stationed up at Lookout Ridge; there are a few more men there on fire
    watch. We don't get much traffic; the trails are rugged and the camping
    is primitive, but the views are amazing," Steve enticed us.

    Steve

    and the last two rangers turned to leave. After the sounds of their
    vehicles faded, Ken and I helped the girls back to their cars. Ken gave
    them directions to the next town, with a suggestion they stay at a motel
    until morning. They each hugged him before they left. We watched them
    drive off. Mike was already packed; he and Ken shook hands. Then Ken
    observed, "There's no reason to ride your bike at night; come stay with
    us and we'll leave in the morning. Mike nodded, and then he and Ken
    walked back to our tent. I stayed and watched the girl's tail lights
    fade into the darkness, thinking about how close we came to real hurt.

    Then,

    I heard voices coming up the trail, laughing and joking! Deb and Leo
    were thinking this was a big joke. I didn't feel that way: my husband
    had been beaten up, Mike too, Deb might have been assaulted, as well as
    the two girls. I felt anger rising inside me. The voices got closer. Not
    wanting to get caught just yet, I darted into the bushes next to the
    trail and hid behind the trail sign, a few yards from the van.

    They

    arrived and started to busy themselves around the van, packing. I could
    barely hear them talking from my hiding spot. Deb was glad to be on the
    road again, and Leo said he was going to "get some cunt" before they
    left.

    Deb stopped and informed him, "Things got a little out of hand; maybe you should give them some space..."

    Leo

    just shrugged and dropped his shorts, letting his cock spring free. Deb
    stood in front of him quickly and started tugging at his cock, as if
    she'd done it a hundred times. Watching, I expected to feel aroused, or
    maybe jealous of that scene, but I felt nothing. I was surprised to see
    Deb doing anything remotely sexual with Leo, as she avoided it for days
    as far as I could tell. Leo tossed his head back and ejaculated. Deb
    wiped her hand on her jeans and climbed into the vehicle, the engine
    sputtering to life. It rambled down the road and faded away. I turned
    and silently jogged up the trail to where Ken waited.

    As

    I ran to catch up to my husband, I thought of how easily Leo had
    forgotten me and left. Not left, ran. Ran away. He had this way of
    making you feel like he was a stud, and you were his whole world; it was
    easy to believe it, to submit and follow him, just glad for his
    attention. But I was fooling myself; he had no affection for me. No
    courage either. I felt foolish and used.

    Ken

    and I returned to the camp. "We need to get moving early tomorrow; who
    knows if those rangers will be back." I nodded. "Are you OK?" Ken asked
    with real concern. I looked at him; he just stood down a troop of
    rangers and got beaten up, and his first thought was for me.

    I

    sighed. "Yeah, I'm just realizing that Leo never felt anything for me; I
    wasn't special; I could have been anyone. I was a fool, believing he
    even liked me."

    Ken

    replied, saying something surprising: "You had a fling, seduced several
    young men, half your age, and had them physically pleasing you for
    several days. That's very special!"

    I

    hugged him tight and beamed, "And I have you, my hero." Then I stopped
    and asked him, "Why didn't you sleep with Deb? She seemed to be open to
    it."

    Ken looked at me as if I were nuts. "That wasn't my scene... "

    I paused and brushed the dirt and blood off his face. I took his hands in mine. We looked into each other's eyes.

    "Would you marry me, Ken?" I asked.

    Ken grinned, "Yes, I will marry you, April, my wife." Then we kissed.

    We

    packed up what we could, and then the three of us kind of made up a
    makeshift bed. At first, Mike just took a blanket and curled up in the
    corner like a puppy. I chuckled and told him "Mike? After all this? It's
    going to be a cold night; come join us, really." He looked at Ken, then
    shrugged.

    To

    my surprise, Ken lay down on his side, completely naked. Not wearing
    his ever-present boxers and T-shirt. I stripped and joined him,
    snuggling up against his strong body. He put his arm around me. Mike
    stripped and took position on the edge of the blanket, but I pulled him
    in close, my arm over his shoulder, my breath on the back of his neck. I
    felt the warmth of my two men, the security of having them close. It
    was a moment of peace, of tender companionship. I felt myself floating
    off to dreamland.

    To be continued in part 4, based on a post by mydeepsix, for Literotica.

    54 min
  • Revival at Nude Creek: Part 2

    The first day of the music festival.

    Based on a post by mydeepsix, in 5 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.



     As

    I sat there looking around at the semi-nude or fully naked young
    people, carefree and relaxed, I had a vague feeling in the back of my
    mind, as if I were caught in a river and being gently pushed downstream,
    helpless, toward deeper, treacherous waters. Leo slid over, smiled, and
    put his arm around me. I looked up, but Ken hadn't noticed.

    "What do you think about when your husband fucks you?" Leo asked, whispering in my ear. I was shocked.

    At

    any other time, even a few days ago, a question like that would have
    gotten Leo slapped hard, and then my husband would have beaten his ass
    to save my honor. I would have stormed off in furious indignation. But,
    here, partially naked with only my guitar between me and a lustful young
    man, I felt oddly submissive.

    "Recently?

    You." I answered, probably too honestly. I giggle at myself for the
    lapse. But at that moment, I knew I had to be with Leo physically. I
    wanted to please him, and I wanted him to want me, even if it cost me
    everything.

    Leo needled me, "You know I can make you feel things, deep inside you, that he never could."

    Leo

    was being provocative. He was a young, fresh buck seeking to challenge
    the old stag. It was titillating having him compete for me. It was
    exciting. Almost out of habit, I started to defend Ken when Leo pulled
    me close, whispering, "Aren't you curious about it?"

    I

    felt his hot breath on my face and remembered our crazy kissing session
    the other night. A kiss now would be too obvious, too overt. I turned
    and looked into his eyes, feeling my resolve melting away.

    Leo spread his legs a little and said, "You can feel it if you want."

    I

    glanced up; Ken was nearby but still talking to Deb. Mike and Don had
    their backs to us, facing the fire with the girls, blocking Ken's direct
    view. I held the guitar in front of us, thinking I might get away with a
    quick feel, a clandestine grope if I was careful. Slowly, I reached
    over and felt Leo's hard abs, then slowly I traced a line down to the
    base of his cock.

    "No! I can't... we can't. Not here! Not out here in the open," I started to pull my hand away.

    "Take my cock in your hand," Leo said firmly. I don't know why but I obeyed.

    I

    watched to see if Ken looked over; when it was clear he was facing
    away, I felt my way down, my fingers circling Leo's cock underneath his
    towel, slowly feeling the length of it. Only the second cock I'd ever
    felt, I thought, it was an electric moment. Glancing up to confirm Ken
    was still looking away, I squeezed it, feeling the girth, the thickness,
    it hardening in my hand. I moaned quietly, feeling my arousal growing
    and a tingling heat rising in my cunt. I moved my hand down, feeling his
    soft, smooth testicles. So big, I hefted them, then let them drop. Leo
    spread his legs further apart, and I traced the line from behind his
    sack to his puckered little ass, drawing my fingertips lightly across
    it, eliciting a soft gasp from him. I pulled back slightly, then circled
    his cock with my small hand again and tugged his foreskin gently, up
    and down his heavy shaft. I wanted to feel his cock inside me. The
    thrill of getting caught made it more exciting.

    "What do you think?" Leo asked me, jarring me out of my daydream.

    "Oh my god, it's so big!" I exclaimed, honestly.

    "Go ahead and feel it; look at it. Even play with it." He encouraged me.

    I

    heard Ken laugh and looked up, checking to see if I'd been discovered.
    It was getting dark, but we were illuminated by firelight. Deb was
    holding up herbs for Ken to inspect, just at nipple level, and Ken was
    too happy to give each one a good look. The sound of his voice
    temporarily shocked me out of my daze into reality. Here I was, almost
    40 years old, nude, in a group of semi-naked young people and my
    husband, stroking the cock of a young man my son's age. What was I
    doing? It was wrong. Lustful. Wanton.

    "Do

    you like it? Do you like my cock?" he prodded. "Go ahead and touch it.
    See if you can wrap your fingers around it. Go ahead and play with it.
    You're not shy, are you?"

    "Everyone can see us!" I protested weakly.

    "No

    one is watching," Leo said, almost exasperated. For some reason, I
    believed him. Here, dark but out in the open, at a campfire, surrounded
    by people including my husband, I felt like Leo and I were completely
    invisible. He made it as if to move away; I felt my opportunity might be
    lost as well. I reached over and touched his cock.

    Leo

    whispered in my ear, "Your touch is magic; your fingers feel like
    natural energy tingling through my body." He still wasn't fully hard,
    but I was eager to please him. I stroked him, feeling the soft skin and
    the weight of his thick member, knowing that I was arousing him. I
    spread my legs, feeling the cool air on my hot cunt. It felt incredible.

    I

    took a deep breath, then considered, and realized how alive I felt now,
    in this moment, more so than in a long time. I wanted more.

    I

    looked around. With the music gone now, people mostly wandered off.
    Mike and Don had gone to Mike's camp, I guessed. It was just me, Deb,
    Ken, and Leo now.

    Leo whispered, "Touch yourself. Share this feeling with me."

    I

    felt a rush of terror sweep over me, and then the thrill of being
    stripped raw of my inhibitions faded away; I was going to obey the
    wishes of my young stud.

    I

    pushed my body against Leo's and held the guitar in front of me, hoping
    it would provide a little cover. I let my free hand fall to my cunt,
    and felt my wet lips; they tingled as I traced the folds on each side,
    down to my anus, then back up, slowly, to my hard little clit. I felt a
    thrill shoot through me like summer heat lightning. I may have cried out
    and almost stopped.

    Leo

    whispered into my ear, "That's it! Feel free! Feel the power you have;
    the freedom of letting all your inhibitions fall away. Be a free natural
    woman, a wild, unleashed female."

    His

    words were like a spell. I turned my body away from the fire, trying to
    be at least a little discrete, spread my legs even more, and worked my
    cunt tentatively at first, then with vigor, even as I held his cock with
    my other hand. I felt his hot breath on my neck, his hands snaking
    around my chest, his fingers finding my breasts, both stimulating me and
    as if he were protecting me. It was the first time in my life I'd ever
    touched my cunt with someone else watching; it felt empowering,
    electric! I could feel the climax building, building, almost too much to
    bear... I leaned back and cried out softly, my body shaking from the
    power of it, my eyes screwed closed, my breath coming in gasps... Oh,
    god, yes! This was an orgasm! Yes! So intense! So urgent! Yes! Yes!

    I

    leaned back farther, Leo's strong arm holding me, and spread my legs
    obscenely, my knees quivering, and whispered through clenched teeth,
    "Oh, yes! God, yes! I'm coming!" I felt the hot wave of climax wash over
    me, knocking me over with its raw power.

    As

    it passed, I opened my eyes slowly. Ken was there, right in front, his
    cock hard and tenting under the towel he wore. Deb too had watched me
    masturbate and was smiling. "That was hot, girl!" she declared.

    I

    was naked and exposed. I had just masturbated and climaxed in front of
    young strangers AND my husband. All while stroking the cock of a young
    man I'd just met. Hardly embarrassed, instead I felt exuberant,
    thrilled. Shameless. Liberated. I looked at Ken; his shocked expression
    said it all. He was humiliated. Shamed by his own wife. Maybe his shame
    was rooted in allowing himself to get turned on by his wife's open lust
    for another man. I loved having that power over him. I knew what I had
    to do.

    Deb smiled; I thought I detected a little envy in her eyes. It felt empowering.

    I

    turned to Leo. He smiled a lustful, boyish smile. I knew then that I
    wanted to feel his cock inside of me, to feel it penetrate my married
    cunt, to feel it go in deep, take him inside me, and surrender
    completely to his lust. I lay back on the grass and opened my legs to
    him. Leo was going to fuck me. Here, now. In front of everyone. He knew
    it somehow. They would all know anyway, soon enough, why try to hide it?

    I

    put my guitar down and turned to Leo. I tugged his cock, feeling the
    shaft swell and harden. He was big. Thick. I could get both my hands on
    it. The shaft was thick, and it had a large mushroom head. I tugged the
    foreskin back, feeling the veins and the heavy pulse of his heartbeat. I
    remembered Ken was watching and looked over at him.

    "Ken!

    Look how big his cock is! Can you imagine that inside me? Did you ever
    dream of watching me, your wife, with a young bull like this?" He didn't
    reply; he just stared at my nude, wanton form, his wife, about to be
    taken by a younger man.

    I

    noticed that Deb was standing near him, one hand on his chest, one low
    on his groin, feeling his tenting shorts, saying to him, "See how
    beautiful your wife is, how sexy they are together! See how much she
    wants him! He definitely wants her!"

    I

    met Ken's eyes, my husband of 20 years; his face was a combination of
    disbelief and, was that lust? He probably never expected to see his dear
    wife like this, but from the way he looked at me, I suspected it was
    maybe something he had secretly desired, even as he confessed to me the
    night before: to see me alive. He had a look of anticipation in his
    eyes; he knew what was going to happen.

    I

    smiled at Leo, then looked past him at Ken and said, "I've decided I
    want Leo now, husband. Tell him that you want this too. Tell Leo that he
    can make love to me tonight."

    I

    knew at that moment I was dissolving my marriage. I didn't want to
    leave Ken, but I couldn't be bound by 20-year-old vows any longer. (It's
    funny how society forces you to extremes; there are no other
    "acceptable" options.) I became aware also that by doing this now, here
    in the open, I had humiliated Ken and stripped him of his manhood. I
    don't know why I did it. I could have easily cheated on him, found a
    lover, and had sex behind his back. But maybe lying was worse? In any
    case, I needed him to see me as a sexual creature, to show him what he
    might have had, and to break from the cultural or social bonds that kept
    me frustrated and lonely. Last night in the tent, he'd implied that I
    could take a lover. Now, I was telling him that I intended to, my
    decision. This was our divorce; not legally or religiously, but
    spiritually. I would not be secretly cheating or lying to him.

    I

    have heard stories of men who jumped from airplanes; that moment right
    after you pull the ripcord and look up to see if a parachute had opened
    up over your head so you could float to the ground safely, or else not,
    and you were destined to plunge uncontrollably to your death, far below.
    You would not die instantly, but knowing it was inevitable on the long
    drop down. It felt like that. I held my breath.

    Ken

    looked at Deb, then Leo, and said to me quietly, "I want you to. Live
    your life. Love your life." I smiled at Ken; it was done.

    I kissed Leo. He turned to Ken and bragged, "Watch me take your wife."

    Right

    there, on the grass, Leo quickly moved his lean, muscular body between
    my legs. He reached down and grabbed his stiff cock, deftly pushing the
    swollen head against my cunt, just at the entrance. He put pressure on
    my wet opening but held it just there, wiggling his torso slightly
    between my legs. I felt it pressing upwards near the entrance of my
    cunt. As if he wasn't trying to enter me yet, just teasing me first.
    This was a new cock, only the second ever to touch my cunt. This time,
    with my husband watching, no less.

    He

    was big; bigger than I was used to. Suddenly, I had a flashback to the
    night I lost my virginity; with the sharp pain and the feeling of being
    violated; and I almost pushed him away out of fear. He leaned in and
    kissed me. I kissed him back eagerly. I felt the tip of his cock pushing
    against my cunt lips. Yes, I wanted this, and here it was. He held his
    cock and ran the head up and down my cunt. I was so wet he was spreading
    my wetness from my asshole to my clit. Each time he got back to my clit
    he'd rub the tip against it and around it, sending jolts of electricity
    through my body. I tried to push my hips back so his cock would enter
    me, but he kept teasing me. I moaned in both frustration and pleasure.

    "Do you want this?" he teased. I had just given up everything for him, and still, he wanted more from me.

    "Yes," I answered, pleading now. Almost begging.

    Leo

    grinned and looked back at Ken, as if to confirm to Ken that his wife
    was about to be taken, to savor the moment. I urged Leo, "Ken wants
    this. So do I. Please..."

    Then,

    Leo looked back at me; the head of his cock pushed against my cunt but
    he didn't push in roughly. He kept up a slow, gentle pressure until his
    large head slipped past my lips. I gasped at first, and then I could
    feel myself stretching, becoming accustomed to his size. I spread my
    legs further. He stopped and held it there, letting me push my hips up
    and force him deeper, my lust for him making me forget any fear of pain.

    "Fuck me, Leo," I rasped, my chest heaving. "Take me! Make me yours!"

    Leo

    pushed his cock in deeper. I gasped at the feeling of fullness, of
    being stretched. I spread my legs further apart, drawing him in. "Yes!
    Yes! Fuck me, Leo! Fuck me!" I practically begged. I felt my knees shake
    and quiver as I experienced my second climax of the night. I looked
    over at Ken, my husband, looking on helplessly.

    Deb

    smiled approvingly. I heard her tell Ken, "She's discovering her sexual
    freedom; Leo is very good. She's going to get the best fucking of her
    life. Watch his young cock penetrate her cunt, taking what was once
    yours, which is now his. Listen as she cries out in ecstasy; watch her
    total submission!"

    Even

    as Deb smiled, I knew I was hurting Ken, but I didn't care. Leo was the
    young alpha; I'd won him. He was mine now. They could all watch him
    take me for all I cared, as long as Leo's beautiful cock was buried deep
    inside me, they could all watch and be envious.

    "I

    want you deep inside me, Leo," I whispered. In a moment, I felt that
    magic feeling. The tip of his cock rode deep inside my married cunt,
    stretching it, violating it, and renewing it.

    He

    pushed up and toward me. His cock slid in further, his veiny shaft
    slowly disappearing inside me. It slid deeper and deeper, stretching the
    walls of my cunt and driving me to ecstasy. I was very wet, much more
    so than usual. I'd never felt so aroused before. This was not my
    husband's cock; it was new, alien, an invader. I wanted more.

    He

    kept pushing deeper into me, long after I expected him to stop. His
    cock probed deeper into my cunt than Ken ever did. Leo smiled at me,
    knowing confidence on his face. He knew his cock was large and what his
    body could do to women. He started to pump his cock in and out.

    "Yes!

    Yes! Fuck me, Leo! Fuck me! Fuck me with your beautiful cock! Fuck me!
    Please!" I cried out uncontrollably, surrendering any reservations I had
    and completely giving myself to him. I felt his youthful and powerful
    thrusting full-on now, pounding me, giving me sensations more intense
    than I'd ever felt! His open mouth and tongue dominated my mouth, drool
    and spit flying everywhere; he was grunting and sweating and rutting me
    like an animal. I loved it!

    I

    felt myself climaxing. A powerful shockwave racked my body, and I cried
    out involuntarily. "More! Fuck me harder! Deeper! Yes! Yes!"

    "Oh,

    fuck, you're tight! So hot! So hot! Oh, fuck, fuck!" he grunted, his
    thrusting increasing in urgency and power. I felt helpless as his body
    slammed into mine over and over.

    Leo

    climaxed. I felt his cock swell up, and then hot pulses of his fresh
    semen hit deep inside me, filling me up. Each pulse was like a hot
    cherry bomb going off against my cervix, over and over. As he thrust in,
    I could feel it squirting out, dripping down my legs. My first orgasm
    from someone other than me or my husband since I got married. It was
    amazing. I could feel his cock still throbbing inside me.

    He put his lips to my ear and whispered, "You are mine, now."

    Dizzy,

    breath coming with gasps and gulps, I repeated, "I am yours now." Just
    saying those words out loud seemed to excite me more.

    "You are my woman now!" he told me.

    "Yes! Yes! Your woman!" I eagerly agreed.

    Incredibly, Leo started pumping his cock into my cunt again.

    "My

    cock is fucking your hot, slutty cunt! My slut now! Aren't you? My
    dirty slut!" he whispered, each epithet more vulgar than the last. I
    felt his cock start to withdraw slightly.

    "No!"

    I thought, as I felt him pull out, it can't be over yet! Desperately, I
    pleaded, "Yes! I am! Your slut! Don't stop fucking me now!"

    Leo

    grinned; he'd won. "You're so tight! It feels so good! So fucking
    tight!" He grunted like an animal, all lust and youthful power. He
    pushed in again, deeply, just to remind me how hard he could fuck me.

    "Yes!

    Yes! I'm your slut! Your slave! Fuck me! Yes!" I implored him, shocked
    at hearing my own words out loud. Leo wasn't just fucking me; he was
    completely stripping me of my former life; my marriage, my personhood,
    even my dignity; and I submitted eagerly! Leo pumped his cock deep into
    me, over and over. I climaxed again, so happy to feel his cock in me.

    Leo

    was fucking me harder now; faster, stretching me, pushing deeper. I'm
    not sure for how long I was lost in the powerful sensations his body
    subjected me to, delirious from the carnal reawakening of my womanhood.
    Then, I felt his cock swell and explode inside me, hot streams of thick
    young semen pulsing deep in me, Leo grunting like an animal with each
    powerful thrust. Over and over, it seemed to go on forever. I cried out
    and held him close, trying to pull him entirely into me.

    All

    too soon, Leo rolled off and lay next to me, both of us breathing
    heavily, covered in sweat. I had never stopped climaxing; it seemed like
    one continuous orgasm. I leaned over and kissed Leo, desperately hoping
    to get him hard again, but he lay there panting and closed his eyes.

    I

    glanced over at Ken; his head hung low, but he had retrieved a blanket
    and was approaching to cover me up. I smiled at the tenderness he was
    still capable of and extended my hand to him.

    Ken

    walked over to me, his cock tenting the towel around his waist, to help
    me up. I managed to stand up and take his hand, and, shocking him I'd
    bet, whispered in his ear, "I'm not done yet, lover."

    I

    led him into our tent and pushed him onto his back. I swung a leg over
    his pelvis and lowered my dripping, cum-filled cunt onto his cock. I
    started to ride him like this for the first time in our marriage, taking
    the top and controlling position, riding his cock to please myself. Ken
    reached up and rubbed my hard nipples, squeezing my breasts, and then
    pulled me close to kiss me, just as his cock started to pulse and throb,
    shooting more hot semen to mix with the other hot slimy loads in my
    cunt now. After he finished, I lay next to him.

    I

    thought about the word "Slut". In high school, a girl was called
    "Easy", or "Loose", but the word "Slut" was so extreme, so vulgar, you
    never heard it outside of just before a fistfight. But here I was,
    making up for lost time, exploring my sexuality, and getting satisfied.
    That made me a slut. A happy slut.

    I lay next to Ken, my mind spinning. The silence was agonizing; finally, I risked my thoughts out loud.

    "I can't believe that just happened," I said, suddenly afraid of what Ken might be holding back.

    "A

    young man just fucked you. He fucked my wife." Ken said, numbly,
    coldly, as if he hadn't been there, watching. It was almost as if
    someone had just told him. "I thought it might happen; I was just so
    unprepared... It was so sudden... I felt so..." he sputtered. "He fucked
    you."

    I added, "Yes! Oh, god, yes! He did! And it was so good! So passionate! It was more than I expected, but it felt so good!"

    Ken,

    regaining some of his composure, asked, "Are you going to do it again?"
    He paused, then continued, "Let him have you again?"

    I

    thought for a moment. I never really considered what might happen next.
    "Yes, if he wants me," I responded; and I had no idea how true it was
    going to be.

    "You like being used, degraded, called a slut?" he queried, uncommonly calmly. "Is this what you want?"

    Ken was silent. I felt so much energy untapped; I couldn't control my excitement and couldn't stop talking if I tried.

    "Honestly?

    At first, no, I just wanted a lover. But, then, as it happened, I
    felt... I needed... I don't know, so much more! More than just physical
    sex," I had revealed my inner thoughts to him. Why hold back now? "I
    didn't know I wanted that, but I loved it! If you had asked me if I
    wanted to sleep with someone else or let some man call me a slut or say I
    was going to fuck a strange man right in front of you, even yesterday, I
    would have slapped you, or at least laughed at you. Now I'm wondering
    how many more times I'll let my young lover fuck me. And I know I'm
    going to enjoy it every time."

    My

    body felt so alive! My mind was racing at the things I'd just admitted
    to my husband. I reached down and felt my cunt, sore and full of cum,
    still not quite believing what had just happened. Oddly, I felt slightly
    angry that I'd been denied this sensual pleasure for so many years, and
    why? It wasn't Ken's fault. Most of the women I knew would sometimes
    make snide little comments about not being satisfied by their husbands
    at home. They'd say wistfully: perhaps the new paperboy, rough auto
    mechanic, or muscular plumber had more potential to satisfy them
    sexually. But I thought this was a stab at dirty humor; I never
    considered it a real possibility. But now, having tasted sexual
    gratification outside of marriage, I was hungry for more.

    I looked over at my husband, my best friend. He was looking at me, concern in his eyes. I didn't stop.

    "Ken,

    I was young Leo's hot, eager slut tonight. I loved it. Did you see his
    big cock sliding into me? I loved that he shamelessly used me to get
    off, right in front of everyone! I felt so exposed and exhibited like a
    prize! They all saw my wet cunt, and watched as he pushed his cock deep
    into me, over and over! They watched as I climaxed! Shamelessly! Just
    like a true slut." I slid my body next to Ken's, hugging him and kissing
    his cheek. I writhed passionately against him, feeling so alive and
    still wanting to share that with him.

    I

    was on a verbal roll and continued. "He's going to fuck me again. I
    just know it! I want it, too! I want more! I want him! His youth, his
    raw energy, their sexual hunger, everything. My body was on fire for him
    to obey and be used as it pleases him. My body is mine, and today I
    gave it to another man; I was his slut." Saying the words out loud was
    getting me aroused all over again. Ken stroked my hair gently, then
    sighed.

    Ken looked at me for a moment and asked, "Are you going to do it behind my back?"

    The

    question kind of stunned me. I don't know why, maybe because it was the
    last question I expected. Maybe because things were moving very fast,
    and I instinctively needed something normal to hang on to.

    I

    turned to him and shook my head. "Ken, I want you there, every time he
    takes me, every time I take a lover! Every time I get fucked! Every
    orgasm! Watching! Seeing how I serve my lover! Maybe lots of men! Lots
    of cocks! Strangers filling me with cum!" I knew I was pushing Ken hard,
    but I wanted to see what he did; did he have a line he wouldn't cross?
    Any sexual or marital boundary that, once crossed, would drive him away?
    How much freedom did I really have?

    "Is this your adventure?" he asked. I thought about that question: yes, maybe it was. He didn't wait for an answer.

    He

    sighed and said, 'Okay, I'll be there with you. I'll watch you submit
    to other men, any lover you choose. I'll watch men fuck my wife." Then
    kissed me, whispering, "I love you."

    I

    lay there in silence, considering what he had said. It would take me
    months to understand, but at the time, it only meant that I had indeed
    found new sexual freedom. That's all I cared about. Looking back, if Ken
    had left, I would have been terrified. If he had moved to stop me, I
    would have felt owned and resented him. But for some strange reason, he
    supported me. I felt free.

    A

    few short minutes later, Leo lifted the tent flap, naked, his cock
    hard, and took my hand. His erection was swinging free, bouncing as he
    walked. He lifted me. "I'm not done yet, are you?" he asked, grinning.

    Ken

    looked over at me. I could see the conflict in his eyes, the pain, and
    the confusion. I was his wife, the mother of his children, and now I was
    seconds away from giving a stranger more of my body than I'd given my
    husband in over 20 years of marriage. Or, did he somehow think my
    pleasure was subjugated to his ownership, and my body was somehow not
    mine to give to another man?

    In

    the back of my mind, I felt his pain, his burning humiliation, his hurt
    at having his wife so easily taken by another, so willing to submit. I
    know I should have pulled back and given Ken some kind of emotional
    armor against the violation of our sacred vows.

    But

    I didn't. Destroying Ken made my physical pleasure that much hotter,
    more profound, and more vivid. Leo was my hammer to destroy the walls
    and bonds that held me. The more he used me and humiliated me, the
    sweeter my freedom tasted.

    That

    night, under the stars, in the place I'd masturbated myself just a few
    nights ago, Leo took me again. I remember just a few days ago, in my
    frustration, wishing for this, and here it was. Leo fucked me over and
    over again, but more intensely this time, and not just fucking me. Leo
    pushed me harder; he demanded my submission over and over, even as his
    cock pounded me.

    "Are

    you my hot, wanton slut? Mine? Will you do anything I tell you?" He
    asked me, as his hard young cock slid deep into me again and again. "How
    slutty are you?"

    Leo

    seemed to have this unnatural ability to go from a harmless, cute, sexy
    young man to a full-blown Casanova, then to a dominant, demanding
    master, and make it seem so natural, it was so easy to be seduced by
    him. I wasn't sure he was saying these things for my arousal or to shame
    Ken, who could obviously hear us, and I didn't care which. I wondered
    if he was watching us from the tent

    I hoped he was.

    As

    I climaxed over and over, I heard myself saying, "I'm your slut, Leo!
    Your fuck toy! Do anything you want with me; fuck me! Fuck me! Never
    stop fucking me! Ken, see what a slut I am for Leo's cock! See him fuck
    your wife!"

    It

    was true, I wanted his young cock; his lust; to be desired, wanted by
    him. I discovered that I was desperate to prove to my husband Ken that I
    was still awakening as a sexual being; deep inside me there was an
    animal, long neglected.

    I would be neglected no more.

    Leo's

    body had revived that animal in me; but more than that; the mental
    games he was subjecting me to made everything more intense. It wasn't
    enough for him to take my body; Leo wanted to own me completely. To make
    me submit. And, to subjugate myself in front of my husband, no
    playacting, no sneaking around. My submission would be honest and total.
    My body trembled with orgasm after orgasm. I came in waves, crashing
    one after the other.

    I

    felt Leo stiffen. His body shook as he came. The hot jets of semen hit
    against my cunt's walls. I came too, a big crushing wave of climax.
    After it subsided, I may have passed out; I realized I was
    hyperventilating, barely able to catch my breath. I lay there limp,
    sweaty, recovering, thinking about what I was doing.

    I

    never got much of a chance to think, as young Leo had a short
    refractory period. Several times that night he spread my legs again; I
    felt his hot muscular body move on top of me, and I think he ejaculated
    twice more, maybe three times, before he finally rolled off me early in
    the morning and fell asleep. I never seemed to stop climaxing; my orgasm
    rose and fell like a wave, crashing powerfully into the shore and then
    receding into the vast ocean.

    Having

    Ken there, nearby, listening, as I submitted to this young man, nearly a
    stranger, just made it seem more intense somehow. At last, when Leo was
    spent and snoring, I don't think I even fell asleep, as much as passed
    out.

    Just

    before sunrise, I woke to find myself sleeping next to Leo, our old
    family blanket barely covering the naked bodies of myself and my young
    lover. For a brief moment, in the fog of the morning, I touched my
    belly, thinking about the baby Leo probably just gave me; a beautiful
    boy like him. Then, I remembered I was twice his age, and I'd had a
    hysterectomy after my own youngest child was born. I felt a twinge of
    sadness as that dream faded, then looked over at the tent where Ken was
    still sleeping and remembered that I had a beautiful family and a loving
    husband.

    I

    slipped away from Leo and crept into the tent, snuggling up next to
    Ken. Reflexively he put his arm around me, and we rested together. If he
    had rejected me, been outraged, or refused to forgive me, I think I
    would have at that moment been utterly destroyed. And he'd be right to
    do so. I wondered why he didn't. I thought about that as we lay next to
    each other until I fell asleep.

    Chapter
    3. Leo pushes April to extremes, perhaps to see if anything will shock
    her. But, it's April who turns tables on Leo. Can he take it?

     

    I wonder if I have any limits left.

    The

    next morning, I woke up after sunrise. Ken and I were sleeping next to
    each other when I peeked out of the tent to see that Leo was gone. I
    slid up against Ken. I was still aroused by the activities of the night
    before. Amazingly, my body still tingled from the sensations I'd
    experienced, my head spinning from the events. Ken was there, and he'd
    seen and heard it all. As I snuggled against his familiar, strong body, I
    couldn't help but want to wake him and make sure he was OK. For a
    moment, I considered taking his cock into my sore and stretched cunt. I
    reached for it. I got on my knees and stroked his cock.

    Ken

    woke up with a start, then looked at me, grinning, and greeted me,
    "Hey, you sexy thing, I see you survived the night." I grinned back and
    kissed him. We held each other in silence, listening to the sounds of
    each other's breathing.

    Suddenly,

    Leo returned; he tossed open the flap of our tent. He kicked off his
    shorts and stood there, naked, his cock already hard, and casually
    stated, "Morning Ken! I'm going to fuck your slut wife." I looked behind
    him; Don was there too. He must have heard what happened? No, not
    heard. Leo told him, boasting about his triumph over me, over Ken, like a
    high school jock after the prom. I was about to say something when Leo
    put his hands on my face, kissed me, and urged, "Make room!" I melted.

    Obeying

    eagerly, I pushed roughly against Ken, making room for Leo. It was odd;
    I felt my skin touching Ken, his body against mine, even as Leo moved
    between my legs and his hard cock penetrated me. He started pounding his
    cock into me immediately. I know I should have felt offended, or angry,
    at his offhand assumption that I'd want him again. (Even though I did!)
    But at that moment, my back touching Ken, even as Leo used me, pumped
    his young cock into me, and I felt exhilarated.

    Then

    Leo grabbed my legs, flipped me over, and pulled me into a kneeling
    position on all fours, kicking my legs apart. Last night I'd submitted
    to him and begged him to take me; now it seems he would take me whenever
    he wanted; my young bull had free access to my body at his whim. Leo's
    vigorous pounding was not lost on Ken; he looked over at us with alarm.

    Ken seemed to move as if to protect me, but I grabbed his hand and said, "It's OK, I want this."

    Ken

    glanced at me, almost unbelieving, but then relaxed. Quickly, Leo
    positioned himself behind me and pushed his stiff cock into me, balls
    deep. I gasped and bent forward, grabbing onto Ken to keep from falling.
    Leo started to fuck me roughly, and I felt my climax rising almost
    immediately. I clung to Ken desperately, and he held onto my shoulders
    even as Leo's thrusting grew in intensity. Ken's face was right at mine.
    I leaned forward and started to kiss him. Not the quick peck we usually
    exchange, but a fully passionate, open-mouth, tongue-exploring kiss.
    After his surprise wore off, he began to kiss me back eagerly, even as
    Leo was ravaging my cunt! His young cock slid in and out as he grunted,
    and with each thrust, my body shook.

    This

    make-out session with my husband, while another guy was fucking my
    cunt, was mind-blowing! Very erotically intense. I was shocked to
    discover feeling an attraction for Ken, like I never had before. I held
    onto his strong arms and his chest, even as Leo's thrusts threatened to
    push me onto my face.

    Then I heard Don's voice: "You weren't lying, were you? You're fucking her right in front of her husband!"

    So

    that's where Leo had gone; to boast about his conquest, his new slut,
    show off his skills of seduction, maybe even offer me up to any guys who
    wanted me. I felt a sudden pang of regret, of dread, that I'd gone too
    far, too fast, and had lost control.

    The

    displeasure and near panic at what Leo was doing to me; what I felt;
    was quickly displaced by my raw animal lust as Leo's cock pounded me
    harder, almost forcing a climax to overwhelm any conscious thoughts I
    had.

    Leo's

    sweaty body stiffened up. I could feel his hot ejaculate pumping into
    my cunt; then there was a tugging feeling, and he quickly pulled out and
    stood up.

    I

    could hear him panting, so proud of his triumph, showing off his
    dominance and the woman he'd conquered. I remember thinking at that
    moment that I'd wanted a lover, not a master.

    I remember thinking defiantly, "I'll show him who's in charge!"

    I

    turned and demanded, lustfully, "Don, I want you to stuff your big cock
    into my cunt!" as I wiggled my ass for him, still feeling hot rivulets
    of Leo's cum running down my legs.

    "You

    got it, slut!" Don replied as he pushed Leo out of the way and hurried
    to get into position. I reached back with one hand to guide his
    throbbing boner into my hungry, dripping cunt.

    In

    a flash, Don was between my legs, and his hard young cock slipped
    easily into my slick and freshly seeded cunt. "I need to blow a load in
    that slut's cunt!" he said, pumping in and out urgently.

    "Ugh,

    so deep! Take me! Yes! Fuck me! Fuck my married cunt!" I demanded. Don
    complied, pumping his big cock in and out of me hard and fast.
    Instantly, I was lost in another climax.

    After

    I came, the reality of what I was caught up in hit me: I was allowing a
    young man that I had no interest in to penetrate me with his cock as if
    I were a fuck toy for anyone. I looked at Ken, shocked. What have I
    done?

    Before

    I could even think about it, I was again caught up in Don's cock
    thrusting into me, hard, and I was lost in another climax. Don's hands
    were squeezing and fondling my breasts. I loved the sensation of his
    young hands pinching my nipples and squeezing my breasts. I climaxed
    again, my legs shaking now.

    "That's it, slut! Cum for me!" Don said. "My cock is in you! My cock in your tight married cunt!"

    "Ugh, Ugh, Yes! Fuck me! Fuck my married cunt!" I replied.

    Don cried out, "Take my cock! I'll fuck that married cunt good!"

    As

    Don's cock penetrated my hot slimy entrance over and over, I exclaimed,
    "Oh yes! Yes! Yes! Fuck me with that hard cock. Fuck me, baby! I love
    your big cock. Oh, fill me up." I knew Leo heard me, but I was also
    saying it right into Ken's ear.

    I

    felt Don push in deep. I felt that welcome heat and fullness in my
    cunt, making me involuntarily moan out loud, and I started fucking him
    back even as he was deeply inside me; the hot remains of Leo's semen
    dribbling out of my cunt and down my legs only made it easier.

    Don

    commented to Ken, between thrusts: "My cock's in your wife, man! Deep
    inside her cunt! I'm fucking your wife's tight cunt!" Unlike Leo, who
    seemed to enjoy humiliating me, Don seemed to go after Ken mercilessly.
    Later, I wondered if Don was flexing on Leo, fighting for his woman,
    taking the dominant role.

    Still

    kissing Ken, licking his face, and sucking his tongue into my mouth, I
    reached down and felt his hard cock and started tugging on it even as
    Don was pounding my cunt!

    "Don's cock is fucking me, Ken! He's fucking my cunt!" I exclaimed.

    Don continued, "Kiss your husband, slut! Kiss him while I fuck your cunt!"

    I

    kissed Ken, telling him, "Don's cock is so deep in me, fucking me so
    good!" I said it loud enough for Leo to hear, somehow wanting to shame
    him for so easily giving me to another man. I'm not sure if he cared,
    but it felt empowering to me.

    Out

    of nowhere, Don slapped my bottom. "That's it, cum for me, you fucking
    slut!" he yelled. "Show your husband how you cum on my cock!"

    Oh,

    my god, that felt amazing! I discovered that I loved the sharpness of
    that harsh sting so close to my vulnerable cunt. "Yes, slap my ass.
    Spank me while you fuck me!" I begged, surprising myself. Don eagerly
    did, the flat of his hand punctuating each thrust of his cock. I started
    coming hard, screaming, "Yes! Yes! Fuck me! Spank me!" like a true
    slut.

    Don

    started to grunt with every deep thrust, chanting, "I'm going to come!
    Shoot my cum deep into your wife's cunt! Take my cum! Take it! Ugh, Ugh,
    Ugh!"

    Don

    ejaculated, each hot thrust lifting my legs off the ground and
    threatening to push me over. It was Ken's strength that kept me from
    falling. I could feel Don's hot semen filling me, pumping deep into my
    body.

    Don

    finished quickly, but not before giving me a few more sharp slaps on my
    ass. I felt them vibrate in my cunt, like electric shocks, but I needed
    more. Don finished ejaculating and pulled out, leaving me feeling
    hollow, panting, and sweaty, but unsatisfied. Then he looked at Ken.

    "Well, she's your wife. You can fuck that cunt now!" Don moved back and smirked, almost daring Ken to fuck me.

    I

    had no idea what Ken would do. I'd just been fucked by two young men
    again while he watched. I'd done each of them in front of him. My first
    time at the campfire was at least a little distant from our bed, our
    safe space. But this time? Inside our tent, on our bed. I let them do
    this to us. Ken looked over at me, his expression unreadable. I could
    see his cock was hard. I think he resented being ordered around by that
    cocky young fool, so I kissed him to divert his attention.

    "Come here," I mumbled. "Come fuck your wife's slutty cunt. Come fuck me."

    Surprisingly,

    Ken nodded, then climbed on top of me and stuck his cock at the
    entrance to my cunt. I'd already been fucked twice this morning. Ken's
    cock would slip in easily. I whispered in his ear, "Fuck me, fuck your
    wife! Please fuck me." I don't know why, but I needed him to, and it
    wasn't just sexual. I needed him to accept me back.

    My

    husband, not a stranger this time, pushed his cock into me. I was so
    wet it slid right in, all the way in. As soon as I felt his hips and
    balls against me, I came. Hard. He started pumping fast, urgently, and I
    felt another climax hit me. Ken was wild! He stuck his tongue in my
    mouth and my ears. He roughly played with my tits, squeezed my ass, and
    gently scratched his nails up my legs and across my back. So many new
    sensations! I came again. It didn't take long before he did too.
    Grunting and scowling as he pumped me full. As we finished each other
    off, I fell into him. I lay there in Ken's arms, sweaty and panting. I
    was thinking that this was the most intense sexual encounter between my
    husband and me that I could remember, as if giving my cunt to Leo and
    submitting to his sexual demands somehow made time with my husband
    more... intense. I kissed Ken, for the first time since before we were
    married, as a lover, not a housewife. Ken looked surprised but then
    kissed me back. We held each other for a while, just basking in the
    afterglow, not like our usual 'roll over and go-to-sleep." This was
    nice, and I savored the feeling, snuggling up to Ken and quickly dozing
    off.

    Later that morning, I heard Leo's voice, very close by. Then other voices approached.

    "Come

    here, my little slut!" Leo commanded. I got up out of the tent and
    walked over to him, nude, semen from our earlier tryst still dripping
    out of my used cunt. Deb was there, and a park ranger was with her. He
    carried a basket and stood next to Deb. Here I was, naked, covered with
    both fresh and dried semen, and it was still dripping down my legs. I
    was confused, but I didn't try to hide or cover up, feeling brazen and
    proud of my newfound sexual freedom.

    "Come

    over here and kneel down," Leo ordered. I obeyed, glancing over at Ken
    just emerging from the tent, pulling on his clothes. I kneeled where Leo
    indicated, in front of the Ranger. He was young and fit, but his eyes
    were fixed on my body, with a creepy grin on his face. Deb came over and
    kneeled next to me, taking my arm. Reflexively, I looked straight ahead
    and noticed the ranger had a bulge in his crotch, right at eye level.
    What was going on?

    Leo said, "Alright, slut, take it out!" I was unsure, but I reached for his belt buckle, and then Deb stopped me.

    "Ask

    him first," Deb instructed me, an odd tone in her voice, like a school
    teacher correcting a student. Suddenly, I understood. Leo was punishing
    me for fucking Don earlier. He needed to humble me further and make
    himself my alpha again.

    I looked up and demurely asked, "May I take your cock out, Ranger?"

    The

    ranger chuckled, then nodded. I loosened his pants and tugged them
    down. His cock sprung up, already hard. It was the size of a cigar,
    barely longer than my closed fist, a glistening drop of clear fluid
    dangling from the foreskin. I looked up at Leo; evidently, he intended
    to subjugate me completely.

    The ranger demanded impatiently, "Don't just stare at it! Suck my cock!"

    I

    was hesitant; I certainly knew what oral sex was, but that was
    relegated to trashy girls, not upstanding married housewives like me. I
    mean, if Leo had asked me to, you know, on him, I would have. This
    wasn't Leo; who I was infatuated with; or even one of his young friends,
    who I found roguishly attractive. This was a stranger, literally. Leo
    was asking me to perform an intimate act, in many ways more intimate
    than vaginal sex. And neither Leo nor Ken would be my first. Instead,
    that honor was squandered on a random stranger. My head was spinning,
    and I felt my hands trembling.

    Deb

    directed me, "Show Leo that his girl is eager to obey. Kiss it." I
    leaned forward and kissed it. It smelled musky, the skin was silky, and
    it tasted slightly salty.

    "Don't make us wait," Deb warned. I nodded.

    "Take

    it into your mouth," Deb prodded me. I brought my lips to the tip. I
    leaned forward and let it penetrate my parted lips, wet from my tongue.
    In my mouth, I felt how smooth the skin was, the heat radiating from it,
    tasting the sweat, the clear pre-cum. I let him penetrate my lips like a
    virgin cunt. I sucked, licked the shaft, and took him deeply into my
    mouth. I was down on my knees. I had pulled out a stranger's cock and
    started sucking on it. Despite myself, I felt my cunt tingle with
    excitement.

    In

    my mind, however, I felt the same dread and trepidation as I had
    earlier when Leo brazenly took me and invited Don, practically a
    stranger, to watch. Had I gone too far? Earlier I was so irked that he
    would do that, use me to show off his ownership of me, that I invited
    Don to fuck me too, just to teach Leo a lesson. Now, Leo thought he was
    getting me back, subjugating me even further. Would I run away? Into the
    safety of Ken's arms? Break down and cry?

    No, I'd show Leo. I was stronger than that.

    I

    sucked the ranger's cock. I didn't even know his name. Ken watched as
    his wife sucked her first cock, another man's cock, that of a random
    stranger, just to please Leo, while secretly my cunt was on fire.

    Deb

    encouraged me: "Take him deep, as deep as you can. Leo promised him a
    good blow job." Hearing her tell me what Leo wanted was more humiliating
    than the sexual act itself. Leo didn't bother to ask me or demand of
    me; he used a surrogate to do that.

    I

    saw out of the corner of my eye that Mike had arrived; he stopped when
    he saw what was happening. I heard Don's voice too, evidently, Leo told
    everyone there was going to be a show.

    "Oh,

    poor sweet Mike," I thought. Mike and Ken had been friends, and it
    somehow felt wrong to include him, like somehow I was taking everything
    away from Ken: first his wife, and now the one friend he'd made. Again, I
    had a sinking feeling: was I sacrificing everything for sexual
    liberation? Or was I on a path of self-destruction, egged on by my lust?

    Leo must have known this. He went from seducing me to subjugating me, and now he seemed to be trying to break me.

    OK,

    fine, I'll give them a show. I doubled my efforts, moaning and
    slobbering on this stranger's cock, just to make Leo understand he
    hadn't destroyed me yet.

    Leo

    must have sensed this, observing my enthusiasm for this new challenge,
    and decided to up the ante. I saw him drop his pants, his hard cock
    swinging free. "Come on guys! Get ready! We're all next!" he shouted.

    Was he serious?

    Don

    dropped his pants, eagerly, boldly releasing his hard cock. Out of the
    corner of my eye, I caught Mike looking over at Ken as if to ask if this
    was OK, then slowly lowering his pants as well. Mike was sweet,
    seemingly the most innocent of the men here, but he was still a man,
    watching the most erotic display he'd ever seen: the wife of his father
    figure brazenly sucking another man's cock, naked in every sense, in the
    open, no less.

    I'd started to suck this stranger's cock to please Leo. Now, I'm doing it to spite him.

    Don

    and Mike stood nearby, pants down, both idly stroking their cocks while
    they watched me on my knees, trying to orally satisfy this stranger. I
    saw them out of the corners of my eyes, stroking and mesmerized with
    carnal lust. Ken never stroked his cock, so I had never seen a man
    pleasure himself, while watching me nonetheless! The sight was so erotic
    that it distracted me from the humiliation of being so utterly humbled.
    Don's cock was rock hard as he stroked it, throbbing; suddenly he
    tossed his head back and climaxed; his cock started erupting hot, sticky
    semen all over my arm and breast. He grunted, shaking the last drops
    off the end of his cock, grinning and slapping Mike on the back. Mike
    ejaculated soon after, shooting a dozen spurts of thick white semen into
    the grass nearby. Then, looking slightly embarrassed, he pulled up his
    pants and hurried away, Don following close behind.

    Then

    the ranger grabbed my head and started to fuck my mouth roughly, his
    saliva-dripping cock sliding in and out, until grunting, he squirted. It
    hit the back of my tongue, acrid and smelling of chlorine. I gagged,
    coughing droplets of drool and semen over his uniform. I tried to spit
    it out, pulling back and moving away.

    Out

    of nowhere, I felt a hot stinging on the side of my face and fell
    backwards. The ranger had slapped me, growling, "You got jizz on my
    uniform! You clumsy whore!"

    I heard Ken gasp. I heard his footsteps approaching rapidly.

    Deb

    quickly stepped in between the ranger and myself, declaring, "That's
    enough. Go, now." The ranger snorted and pulled up his pants, walking
    off and leaving behind the basket that he brought.

    To be continued in part 3, based on a post by mydeepsix, for Literotica.

    58 min

About ExplicitNovels

From the publisher's feed

Welcome to the best works of emerging explicit romance authors. Explicit Novels daily Podcast presents long-format novels over a span of daily episodes. Subscribe to our podcasting channels.